LIBRARY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA. 
 
 GIFT OF 
 
 U 
 
- 
 
 4*/^~* 6* r* 
 
 ~ 
 
HEAT AND COLD 
 
 OR 
 
 THE KEY TO THE UNIVERSE 
 
 By 
 JERRY SHEEHY 
 
 > OF THE 
 
 I UNIVERSITY 
 
 PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHOR 
 

 Entered according to Adi of Congress, in the year 1908, by Jerry 
 
 Sheehy, in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, 
 
 at Washington. 
 
 DEMPSTER BROS. 
 
 PRINTERS 
 
 447 MINNA STREET 
 
 San Francisco, California 
 
INTRODUCTORY. 
 
 The object of this work being to show how errone- 
 ously the scientific world has dealt with the problems 
 bearing most pointedly upon the lives and liberties of 
 men. The mode of thought without foundation often 
 multiplying a wrong in trying to acquire right. The 
 scientific world always looking for precedent as the 
 foundation of judgment; all the while acting upon a 
 precedent that was founded on the most cruel and un- 
 just foundation. The scientific world has attempted to 
 serve two masters; and have proven how hard it is to 
 get results from two masters. The scientist of to-day 
 attempts to inquire into a question, but while inquiring 
 he also tries to make it conform with revelation Bibu- 
 lar; in consequence, he has made a fool of himself. He 
 is not a scientist or a true disciple of the Bible. He is 
 nothing multiplied by nothing. That is the best we can 
 make out of the average scientist when weighed in the 
 scale of true science or true revelation Bibular. 
 
 The author was lead to question the judgment of 
 all men, owing to a great injustice being inflicted by the 
 judgment of fellow men; in questioning the judgment 
 of men, he found all men throughout all ages from the 
 dawn of history until the present time to be the same; 
 namely, corrupt, unjust and dangerous to each and all. 
 The judgment of men throughout all historic periods 
 
INTRODUCTORY. 
 
 tends to prove that the best in man is always the most 
 likely to be the cause of his being persecuted by his 
 fellow man. Ignorance always being jealous of know- 
 ledge. In consequence, ignorance being more preva- 
 lent, crushes knowledge whenever it raises its head 
 above the debris. All the while, man has worked his 
 own destruction by crushing the best of his kind. He 
 seems forgetful in his injustice to the fellow men of the 
 fact that injustice to one individual, when weighed in 
 the scale of law of precedent, carries injustice to his 
 own door. He does not know that each injustice brings 
 doom nearer to himself and his brother. 
 
 The work deals with things earthly first, and 
 weighs all matter and movement in the scale of passing 
 action, as observed in the simplest daily observations. 
 In other words, the work builds the foundation on what 
 we see in nature instead of groping into the shadows, for 
 precedent, built on floating shadows. The author begs 
 that the reader will question every line of the work, 
 and weigh it in the scale of his own observations, and 
 add to same every truly scientific fact discovered by 
 man by same means of study of passing action. 
 
 The work picks man up in the gases in space, and 
 traces his development by true law down to the dawn 
 of history, giving cause, reason and mode of change 
 throughout. Same with many animals in a cursory 
 way; in fact, the general process applicable to all ani- 
 mal life. The work also deals with man to infinity 
 when weighed as to futurity; traces his course beyond 
 the range of the average intellect into the future. Yet 
 
INTRODUCTORY. 
 
 all capable of proof conclusive in the scale of passing 
 action as observed by the simplest of our children. 
 
 The work leaves no query behind or before; all 
 leading questions of value to mankind are answered in 
 a cursory way. The why? whence? and whither? are 
 all answered. The work could have been continued in- 
 definitely, but the author believes that sufficient has 
 been revealed to make the law at the bottom of all clear 
 to any intelligent reader. He has endeavored to make 
 it as plain as possible by leaving out scientific modes of 
 expression wherever possible. 
 
HEAT AND COLD 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 THE BEGINNING OF THINGS EARTHLY. 
 
 Out of a mist of gases the creation of worlds was 
 but the work of nature along the lines of our daily ob- 
 servation in the powers of nature displayed upon the 
 earth. Because all of nature's products can be reduced 
 to the gaseous form by the application of a sufficient 
 amount of heat. And as all the stars in the heavens 
 conclusively show that the heat is present in the heav- 
 ens. And all the planets show by their appearance that 
 they each had a greater temperature at a former time. 
 
 Consequently, we must infer from what we see on 
 our own planet that they each had a greater tempera- 
 ture in years gone by. Greater temperature spells gases 
 at some distant period in the world's history. 
 
 Now, to transport ourselves to the gaseous world 
 and let us live in fancy within the changes that had to 
 transpire within the conditions then existing. First, 
 gases made from the reduction of one property of a 
 condensing temperature would condense into a solid 
 or semi-solid property, in advance of the gases of a 
 property of a higher temperature of condensation. And 
 in consequence, this is now our law for the making up 
 of our planet out of the gases. 
 
 Second, our researches into the qualities displayed 
 by nature render it very evident that matter is inde- 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 structible. And further, the same researches render it 
 quite positive that matter cannot be made out of noth- 
 ing. 
 
 Using these facts as a foundation to lay our work 
 upon, then the question arises. Did the properties now 
 in existence which have different temperatures of pre- 
 cipitation exist at the time of the gaseous period? To 
 this question we must answer, yes, they existed in the 
 light of all knowledge: We being able to return matter 
 to that state. Having to accept the existence of all the 
 properties now in existence as a matter of fact during 
 the gaseous period. Now, the temperature of precipi- 
 tation of the various properties in relativity becomes 
 our study. And the miraculous transformation coming 
 to pass during the cooling process within the particles 
 of matter, must surrender within that code. 
 
 To meet this problem of change in the particles, 
 we have two forces at work which, by modification in 
 time and place, render all the work quite clear to us. 
 Cold being a cohesive force and heat being a dispers- 
 ing power, what more natural than the modification of 
 the two forces bringing about every change which na- 
 ture has to be questioned? 
 
 Gravity, animal life, compression, and, in fact, any 
 and every phenomenon in nature will surrender their 
 history in the making to the relative powers exhibited 
 by these two forces, when weighed in the light of their 
 every-day powers as manifested beneath the gaze of 
 the common being, man. 
 
 During the period that our planet existed in the 
 
 10 
 
THE BEGINNING OF THINGS. 
 
 gaseous form, it was necessary that it did fluctuate for 
 millions of years in space. Always portions of same 
 impinging against the colder portions of space. The 
 portions that impinged against the colder portions of 
 space cooling in conformity with the respective tem- 
 peratures of precipitation in relativity. The cold tend- 
 ing to condense the particles that would condense at 
 the highest temperature first. And each property fol- 
 lowing in conformity with its temperature of condensa- 
 tion in relativity. Cold always acting upon the prop- 
 erty that would tend to cohesion, or congeal at the 
 greatest temperature. 
 
 These properties being on the outer boundaries of 
 the body of gases owing to the cold being more severe 
 in the outer portions. Consequently they began to form 
 around the body of gases within the center. The cen- 
 tral portion of the gaseous body being a burning mass, 
 and in consequence having to be fed. That is to say, the 
 flame having to have pabulum to keep up the fire. Con- 
 sequently the precipitating particles of matter out on 
 the cold borders condensing on the exterior cut away 
 the food from the flame. The flame having to have an 
 outlet to exist, and in consequence it became smothered 
 by the enwrapping particles. The particles on the ex- 
 terior, which were being congealed by the action of the 
 cold, were not only forced to settle to a zone in relativ- 
 ity conforming to the given temperature of precipita- 
 tion, but were acted on by cold obliquely, tending to 
 work off at a tangent. This power of the cold acting 
 obliquely on the particles forced the matter to begin 
 
 11 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 revolving on the exterior; and the revolving power, 
 when once in motion, was accelerated by the cold dur- 
 ing each revolution. Thereby we find the earliest 
 movements in the particles that formed the planet 
 brought about by the cold. 
 
 The condensing process continuing until it cut of! 
 the chance of escape of the burning particles within the 
 center of the globular mass. The central portion being 
 on fire, necessitated the chance of escape of the burned 
 particles of gases in the form of sunlight or light. The 
 cutting off of same tended to smother the gaseous nu- 
 cleus, by the burning out of the gases before the final 
 smothering of the flame. Thereby we have traced our 
 planet down to the shell of condensing matter around a 
 gaseous nucleus of great size, and minute attenuity. 
 
 Having imprisoned the gases in the center of the 
 property in nature admitting of solidity at the highest 
 temperature. Now our study will be the precipitation 
 of the properties that could not possibly be precipi- 
 tated at the given temperature of the first crust that 
 imprisoned the gases. All other properties having a 
 temperature of precipitation beyond the first crust 
 could not be precipitated at the time of the forming 
 crust, because the heat that would admit of precipita- 
 tion of that one property would drive the properties of 
 a more volatile character far off in the heavens. And 
 they each would have to await in suspension until the 
 body cooled sufficiently to admit of precipitation, with- 
 in their respective temperatures of condensation. 
 
 The gases being imprisoned within the first crust 
 
 12 
 
THE BEGINNING OF THINGS. 
 
 being burned to a very minute form, owing to having 
 been burning at the time of the imprisonment by the 
 forming crust, caused the body as a whole to become 
 more buoyant after the closing. Being more buoyant 
 as a body, the planet was influenced from without by 
 two forces. The sun began to act on the whole as a 
 body, owing to having a solid exterior, and drove it far- 
 ther away. Being driven farther away, it became acted 
 on by the cold with great vigor. The cold reducing the 
 crust during each revolution in temperature, and caus- 
 ing the precipitation of other properties held in sus- 
 pension in conformity with their respective tempera- 
 tures of condensing. The crust, as it began to accumu- 
 late in weight in portions through the precipitation of 
 material coming within the range of temperature, be- 
 came reduced in portions more than in others. And in 
 consequence there were properties of different tempera- 
 tures being precipitated in the same location, owing to 
 the cooling action of the crust coming in contact with 
 the particles in suspension. 
 
 The crust being so cold during the revolving 
 against the colder portions of space during the semi- 
 revolution in opposition to the action of the sun, it 
 caused the compounding of properties by the revolution 
 within zones where they were held in suspension. 
 
 During each revolution the body cooled sufficient- 
 ly to admit of the precipitation of particles, and con- 
 tinued throughout all the different properties of matter 
 in conformity with their respective temperatures of pre- 
 cipitation. 
 
 13 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 During each succeeding revolution of the body it 
 cooled, so as to admit of the precipitation of other prop- 
 erties, until finally the period when properties already 
 within the crust acted as catalyzers in causing the pre- 
 cipitation of other properties yet in suspension, thereby 
 making the various compounds we find in nature, in- 
 cluding that of organic life. But it took millions of 
 years for the planet to cool sufficiently to admit of the 
 precipitation of the properties that went to making up 
 of the organic life. 
 
 As the body cooled off, it continued to be compressed 
 in the particles that constituted it, and in consequence 
 the power of attraction of the body was increased. Dur- 
 ing the earlier period in the formation of the crust, the 
 only attraction being the cold on the particles of matter 
 in conformity with their relative temperatures of pre- 
 cipitation. 
 
 It was further aided by the movements in revolving 
 through generating a power toward the center, and the 
 final and last force was in the form of stored cold in the 
 form of compression within the particles that make up 
 the planet. 
 
 The planet finds a medium of existing in space 
 through the interaction of the two forces of heat and 
 cold, each aiding in suspending the planet. But the two 
 forces are aided in the placing of the planet by the gas- 
 eous center or nucleus within the body of the planet. 
 The heat of the sun drives the planet as a whole away 
 until the congealing action of the cold becomes equal to 
 the driving power of the sun on the given body. The 
 
 14 
 
THE BEGINNING OF THINGS. 
 
 planet being formed around a gaseous nucleus and be- 
 ing not at all unlike a balloon. In consequence, the 
 powers of the sun in driving the same away are limited 
 to the weight of the body as a whole taking into con- 
 sideration the gaseous center. The sun can drive it only 
 until the cold becomes a congealing power equal to the 
 sun as a lifting power. In consequence, the planet 
 chooses a place of movements in a line of demarkation 
 between the forces of heat and cold, varied by the size 
 of the gaseous nucleus. Consequently, we find little 
 trouble in accounting for the position of the planets 
 without inverting the order of nature as observed with- 
 in our daily surroundings. 
 
 A study of the means of burning matter here on our 
 planet will render conclusive proof that a fire cannot 
 live without an outlet. The fire needs a means of carry- 
 ing off the minute reduced particles. Particles reduced 
 by being burned to the minutest form must make room 
 for other particles to come in to feed the flame. The 
 minute properties burned or dispersed to the minutest 
 form exert a pressure outward upon the particles of 
 matter, and will deprive the admittance of properties 
 whose weight will not overcome the pressure exerted 
 outward. Thereby, we find that the fired gases in the 
 central part of the body of burning gases were conclu- 
 sively imprisoned when reduced to the minutest form 
 by heat. Gases could not possibly be displaced in space 
 by solid particles only by pouring the solid out of a 
 great pot. If they were poured out of a great pot, still 
 they would fall through space until sufficient heat was 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 generated to reduce the properties to gases again. So 
 every law of nature proves that the gases could not cool 
 into a solid. That the earth is not solid. No man dare 
 say that he can show a means whereby a law admitting 
 of proof within our reach, can bring about the solidify- 
 ing of gases into a solid in space. 
 
 But the law is very clear whereby we may prove 
 the imprisonment of gases within the relative laws of 
 condensation of the different properties within space. 
 And not only imprison the gases but prove why it is 
 inevitable that they should be imprisoned in time as 
 long as matter can be had in sufficient quantities. 
 And in doing so, accept our positive experiments on 
 the, laws of matter as the base of our action, or as our 
 fundamental law in bringing about the imprisonment 
 of same. Not going off into the mists for a means of 
 imprisoning the gases, but instead using as our base the 
 laws of matter as proved to exist here within the reach 
 of the humblest of mankind. Laws that are unimpeach- 
 able and irrevocable as far as man is concerned. 
 
 The center of the burning gases being surrounded by 
 the first property forming into a solid at the greatest 
 temperature in worldly elements. Then the smother- 
 ing of the fire in the gaseous center owing to having no 
 outlet for the reduced articles. What will be the re- 
 sult in the premises, considering that the particles of 
 matter imprisoned are very attenuated properties of 
 matter owing to the reduction by the great heat? It 
 appears in the premises that the gases will cool by mov- 
 ing toward the crust by the loss of heat occasioned by 
 
 16 
 
THE BEGINNING OF THINGS. 
 
 the cutting off of the escaping reduced particles. And 
 a further reduction will be occasioned by the cooling 
 of the crust, causing the gaseous center to settle toward 
 the crust, through the laws of matter congealing in 
 conformity with different temperatures. 
 
 The continued exposure of the outer crust of the 
 planet to the extreme cold, owing to the gaseous center 
 being large in proportion to the amount of solid matter 
 forming the crust, and in consequence the sun driving 
 the whole body to the outer border of the gases border- 
 ing extreme cold, would in that case occasion the cool- 
 ing of the crust greatly during each semi-revolution of 
 the body. Cooling of the crust greatly would occasion 
 the congealing of the gases from the center or nucleus 
 of gases toward the cold portion of the crust during 
 each revolution. The continued congealing of the gases 
 toward the crust as the body hastened to cool would 
 cause the nearest thing we have in nature to a genuine 
 void or vacuum within the center of the globe or 
 planet. The crust having reduced the greater part of 
 the gases to a solid consistency before the crust thick- 
 ened to any great extent, and in consequence the heat 
 generated in after years when the crust began to thicken 
 through the accumulation of great bodies of matter on 
 the outside by precipitation from the gaseous form in 
 conformity with their respective temperatures of con- 
 densation, would not produce heat sufficient to reduce 
 the gases which had solidified within the center to the 
 gaseous form again. In consequence the body would 
 
 17 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 be far more buoyant than in the case of a very attenu- 
 ated gas forming the center. 
 
 A study of the different temperatures of the freez- 
 ing point in the various properties of matter, coupled 
 with the temperatures of boiling point, and a further 
 consideration of the point in each property where it is 
 wont to evaporate or distill, or both, will readily give 
 the clue to nature's law in the building of planets. Not 
 only the building of planets but the building of or- 
 ganic matter of all orders including that of man. 
 
 It will be found that the properties congealing at 
 the greatest temperature in worldly elements form the 
 lower strata in worldly formation as discovered by man 
 in his studies of geology. And so on up through the 
 different strata to the surface or the organic properties. 
 Each strata conforming to the different temperatures 
 in conformity to their respective congealing relations. 
 
 Of course, in the study of surface, it must be taken 
 into consideration that the crust of the earth has been 
 broken by an outside jolt in the greater portion of the 
 surface, and the shaking up must be taken into con- 
 sideration in the judgment of strata. (On another page 
 in this work we will deal with the jolt.) But in places 
 on the earth's surface, where the surface was not broken 
 by the inflicted jolt, it will conform to the order of the 
 properties in relativity with their respective tempera- 
 tures of congealing or solidifying. The highest tem- 
 perature in solidifying forming the lower strata, and so 
 on up to the age of organic properties being precipi- 
 tated. 
 
 18 
 
THE BEGINNING OF THINGS. 
 
 We will also find in the lower strata, built up of 
 organic nature, a close affinity in the properties of mat- 
 ter next preceding it on the earth's crust. Thereby 
 giving or shedding light on the means of the first or- 
 ganic properties coming about upon the planet. 
 
 It will be found by a study of the natural order of 
 the properties of the earth's crust, that is to say, where 
 unaffected by the jolt from the outside force (or by 
 water), the properties next preceding the organic prop- 
 erties were of a nature that would act upon the parti- 
 cles of matter as catalyzers, causing properties yet in 
 suspension to come to earth through their chemical 
 affinity. The properties precipitated next preceding 
 causing properties in suspension to unite and form into 
 organic properties. Thereby forming compounds, and 
 hence life. A further study will reveal the presence 
 of properties next preceding organic properties in the 
 order of reduction in relativity in temperature. The 
 dividing line that marks the junction of the two prop- 
 erties in the earth's strata, where undisturbed, will con- 
 form in proving that organic properties were inevi- 
 table in the order of nature. Not chance, but the inevi- 
 table law of nature. One of nature's immutable laws 
 manifest in the true order of nature, and adaptable to 
 the condition and the times. 
 
 As to the formation of life, it was just as impossible 
 to evade the generation of life in the circumstances as 
 to stop the precipitation of the properties within the 
 temperature. 
 
 Taking into consideration the strata, or studying 
 
 19 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 same as a means of getting at the truth of nature's law, 
 it must not be forgotten that variations in the beds or 
 strata were brought about by the compounding of prop- 
 erties admitting of compounding at great temperatures 
 owing to the revolution of the planet. The planet hav- 
 ing revolved at great speed owing to the semi-solid con- 
 sistency of its crust of minute thickness and great buoy- 
 ancy. Being of a semi-solid consistency not unlike a 
 liquid, it was greatly affected by exposure to the cold 
 or to the heat during each revolution, and in conse- 
 quence their powers were greater than now manifest 
 on solid properties. Each revolution cooling portions 
 of the surface more than others, caused the precipita- 
 tion of properties conforming to the temperature of the 
 crust in the location, and for that reason a mixing of the 
 strata into minute thickness in portions, while in others 
 forming compounds within the temperature of crust 
 acting upon the properties yet in suspension, causing 
 same to be precipitated and joining in forming com- 
 pounds. Thereby accounting for different portions of 
 the earth's crust at the same period in worldly history 
 forming into different forms of strata, or a different 
 earthly formation at the same depth .in the earth's 
 strata. The revolution of the earth effecting the cool- 
 ing of the crust caused different formation to be com- 
 ing into existence at the one and same time in worldly 
 history. 
 
 So the study of strata necessitates the consideration 
 of locality with regard to the source of heat generated 
 from the outside body driving the planet away. Again 
 
 20 
 
THE BEGINNING OF THINGS. 
 
 it necessitates the consideration of portions of planet 
 exposed to the greatest extremes in cold during the 
 revolution away from the sun or driving power. 
 
 In other words, topographical conditions as ex- 
 posed to us to-day when undisturbed are our best monu- 
 ments of past actions in the cooling process; that is to 
 say, when not broken by the outside jolt. 
 
 High mountains tend to prove that the underlying 
 strata was cooled at an earlier age in worldly history, 
 causing the piling up of immense mountains of matter 
 owing to having the cooling period earlier in each 
 particular property of matter. Of course to be con- 
 sidered when undisturbed by the jolt from outside 
 forces. The primary cause of mountains being the cool- 
 ing of crust in the particular portions of surface. The 
 cooling of crust necessitating the precipitation of mat- 
 ter being held in the volatile form in conformity with 
 respective temperatures of precipitation. The further 
 precipitation causing a cooling to hasten in the prem- 
 ises owing to the thickness of same or distance from heat 
 below crust, and the deposit of each succeeding layer 
 of the properties of matter upon the crust at the given 
 point in the cooling process occasioned another precipi- 
 tation of property of a lower precipitating temperature 
 in worldly properties. And so on down the order of 
 the properties of matter in relativity until the age of 
 organic properties, or the age of life as we know it in 
 the form of animal and vegetable. 
 
 The organic properties that came into existence dur- 
 ing the precipitation on the forming mountains being 
 
 21 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 of course changed by the action of water owing to water 
 being prior in precipitation to our study of the proper- 
 ties of life. The organic properties being washed down 
 into the valleys by the waters falling upon the moun- 
 tains, thereby changing the forming strata after the age 
 of the precipitation of the compound forming water. 
 
 22 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 GRAVITY. 
 
 There is no theory set up by man in support of a 
 scientific fact so thoroughly vulnerable as the hypothe- 
 sis of attraction of gravitation. It appears to be so sim- 
 ple in the proof of its absurdity as to render all of man's 
 versions along all lines of thought questionable, owing 
 to having even accepted it for truth for a day, not to 
 say centuries. 
 
 When the greatest minds for upwards of three 
 centuries were led to accept such rot, what can we ex- 
 pect of the judgment of the average man on questions 
 of depth, questions touching their own welfare and that 
 of fellow-men's? 
 
 We should, when questioning matters of such im- 
 portance as the powers displayed by our sun in the 
 heavens, bring back our reasonings to the simplest sur- 
 roundings here on earth, and by observing the powers 
 here displayed by that luminous body, just merely ex- 
 tend them. We should consider the powers displayed 
 by the sun on the properties of matter here before our 
 eyes, and add to that observation the powers displayed 
 by any form of heat within the range of our knowledge. 
 
 We should remember that the sun displays a ten- 
 dency here before our eyes to disperse matter into its 
 elements. Then we should remember that in order that 
 
 23 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 the sun should attract in the distance, it should exercise 
 the same powers where we have access to its power on 
 the properties of matter. If it attracts big things, how 
 does it get to the point of change from the way it works 
 on small particles of matter? Where is the dividing 
 line between its dispersing power and its attracting 
 power? Does it attract when it forces water off in the 
 clouds? Does it attract when it lengthens the steel rail? 
 Does it 'attract when it develops the gas into a greater 
 bulk? Does it attract when it expands the flesh on your 
 finger so as to make your ring too tight on a hot day? 
 Does it attract when it forces down on the seed buried 
 in the earth and causes it to sprout or expand into an 
 organic body? Where, oh, where does it attract? 
 
 Then we should revert to the powers exercised by 
 cold within the range of our observation, or immediate 
 surroundings. And by doing so find what properties it 
 tends to display. Cold under our immediate observa- 
 tion tends to the union of all matter. The steel rail that 
 no amount of heat could be induced to contract will vis- 
 ibly contract beneath our immediate gaze. The finger 
 ring worn on any member of our hands will be found to 
 be too large when we have been exposed to the cold. 
 The smoke or reduced particles of gaseous substances 
 raising above a fire where they have been dispersed 
 by heat, will visibly make for the earth \vhen exposed 
 to cold. These properties are not forced back to earth 
 by the sun, but instead by the cold upon the particles 
 of their structure. They being lighter than air, must 
 be condensed by the cold in order to fall to earth. 
 
 24 
 
GRAVITY. 
 
 Why should we go off into space looking for a zone 
 where the sun changes its power of dispersal and be- 
 comes a cohesive force, when we have a force here on 
 earth that can do all the attracting? A force that we 
 positively know attracts, by thousands of years of ob- 
 servation on the action of its powers on the properties 
 of matter? And infinitely extended these two powers 
 we observe on earth in the action of the sun in ex- 
 panding, and cold congealing, will account for every 
 phenomenon in nature. 
 
 We need not grope off into the shadows for a zone 
 where they swap horses and then continue their jour- 
 neys in opposite directions to eternity, either. Infinite- 
 ly extended, the two powers will manifest no change. 
 
 The theory of attraction of gravitation requires the 
 subversion of the powers exercised by the two forces 
 within our immediate surroundings, and in consequence 
 falls to the ground. We cannot accept one power for 
 cold beneath our gaze and another off in the distance. 
 We cannot accept one power for heat under our own 
 observation and allow it to be traded off for another 
 horse to ride home on. We will not allow any one to 
 force us to believe that heat, while dispersing here be- 
 neath our vision, changes off in the distance and pulls 
 like a tug-of-war team. 
 
 The power we observe in heat coupled with the 
 powers we observe in cold will account for every phe- 
 nomenon we encounter in nature, and we do not need 
 to subvert the powers of either one of them. Hereto- 
 fore it has been the accepted hypothesis that the sun 
 
 25 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 through its attraction held every one of the planets in 
 place. In order that the sun should attract those plan- 
 ets it must of necessity swap horses in the middle of the 
 stream, and for that very reason the sun attracts no 
 planet in the heavens. But instead, drives them away. 
 Acting in the distance just as we observe it acting in our 
 immediate surroundings. 
 
 The only .reason that that style of reasoning stood 
 all these years must be attributed to the gullibility of 
 man in allowing himself to be imposed on by the names 
 of men considered great having accepted the reason- 
 ings. If man will only wake up to the fact that men 
 are deemed great often when, in fact, very common- 
 place, owing to coming before the public during their 
 lives, the average great man being nothing more than 
 a man that had become noted during his life by getting 
 into public confidence through circumstances unavoid- 
 able as the precipitation of matter in a given tempera- 
 ture. 
 
 These great men, having read the reasonings of the 
 original propounder of the theory of gravity, accepted 
 it without question, their minds being too narrow to 
 even question the matter. You may have asked either 
 one of them what was gravity. And he would perhaps 
 have answered thus: "A power generated by the sun 
 upon matter tending to union, or in fact a power within 
 matter tending to attract all matter." 
 
 If you had asked him what made gravity, he would 
 have died before he could have divined the problem, 
 
 26 
 
GRAVITY. 
 
 and yet lived three score and ten years all the time 
 studying the problem. 
 
 The portion of his answer dealing with matter at- 
 tracting matter would be correct during certain condi- 
 tions, but the conditions being changed, the particles 
 of matter would work the reverse; therefore that part 
 of the question and answer would have no weight in 
 the sense he handed it out. 
 
 Gravity in its infancy was nothing but cold, but 
 later its powers were advanced by the compression of 
 the particles acted upon by the original gravity. In 
 that case the compression acted as power in storage, or 
 cold in storage tending to help the original force in at- 
 tracting. Again the attraction was advanced through 
 the revolution of the unit or body forming a center of 
 gravity. This third property displayed in attraction 
 has borrowed power from heat in adding to the power 
 within the unit. This borrowed power is the portion of 
 the work of revolution borne by the heat center upon 
 the particles of matter in or on the unit. Then a fourth 
 power becomes added in making up the final worldly 
 attraction as we know it. This fourth power becomes 
 manifest in the cooling of the gases within the center of 
 the body of the unit or planet. They having cooled, 
 tends to make a vacuum within the center of the planet, 
 and in consequence the particles of matter bear toward 
 the center with great force, and this last makes the final 
 limit in the summing up of what gravity has been de- 
 rived from. Of course, throughout all this in the cool- 
 ing process, the chemical affinity exercised within the 
 
 27 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 properties of matter became a power within certain 
 temperatures. But their powers were limited to condi- 
 tions generated by a modification of the forces of heat 
 and cold. 
 
 And as to the answer that the average great man 
 would make as to matter attracting all matter, he must 
 acknowledge that cold and heat must make the condi- 
 tion whereby matter can attract all matter. Again 
 he must acknowledge that at no time can the condition 
 be so as to admit of matter attracting all matter. The 
 only way it could do so would be at the point of abso- 
 lute zero in the measure of cold, and then it would not 
 be matter attracting matter, but instead cold attracting 
 all matter. 
 
 So, again, matter attracting must fall to the ground 
 without cold and heat modify each other in different 
 regions of the earth, so as to allow one a sphere of in- 
 fluence and the other a like sphere of influence, to bring 
 about the necessary temperatures in space. Thereby 
 heat and cold must be acknowledged as the powers that 
 matter must look to for condition where it can exercise 
 its attraction. 
 
 The worldly attraction or gravity as applied to a 
 planet or body in the heavens does not exist beyond the 
 centripetal force generated by the planet revolving on 
 its axis. The planet beyond that line of demarkation 
 tends to throw away by its centrifugal force generated 
 by the revolving body. 
 
 The centrifugal force generated by the revolution 
 of a body tends to preserve it from foreign properties 
 
 28 
 
GRAVITY. 
 
 being thrown upon the surface, and is one of the great- 
 est of nature's provisions for the protection of life and 
 continuation of the planet as a whole. The centrifugal 
 force is always greater than the congealing action of 
 the cold, and in consequence no property can come in by 
 the action of gravity within that line of demarkation 
 until the po\ver has been reduced by the action of cold 
 upon the body in itself. Cold or gravity properly must 
 act on the body in itself by reducing the revolution on 
 the axis in order to force the line of demarkation gen- 
 erated by the revolving mass. In cooling the body it 
 reduces the power of revolution. In reducing the 
 power of revolution it renders the power to throw away 
 less. And in consequence of time will overcome the 
 power to protect itself by the contrifugal force gener- 
 ated in revolving. 
 
 The properties entering from outside space within 
 the line of demarkation generated by the revolution of 
 the planet are always forced in by the action of heat 
 reducing particles to such minute particles as to defy 
 the power of the body generated by revolution in 
 throwing away. Heat reducing particles so minutely 
 attenuated in form by separation of the particles that 
 they pass the force tending to throw away, like sunlight 
 passing through water. The particles being so minute 
 as not to be palpable to the forces throwing away. 
 
 These particles coming in by the separating prop- 
 erties of heat are acted upon by the cold within the 
 centripetal range of the planet, and are congealed 
 within their respective temperatures. 
 
 29 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 Zones of gravity are made by the establishment 
 of a nullification of the forces of heat and cold, or a 
 zone of demarkation between their respective forces. 
 One being equal to the other in the premises, and in 
 consequence the particles of matter coming to that line 
 become condensed within that line until sufficient 
 weight has been accumulated to cause the body to sink 
 toward the body buoying it away or the force of heat. 
 These zones being the cause of bolides whenever the 
 body has not been formed around a gaseous center. In 
 the case of a gaseous nucleus the body will continue to 
 adapt itself to the medium between the two forces as it 
 sinks toward the sun. But where the body has been 
 formed into a solid within the zone of demarkation be- 
 tween the forces of heat and cold, it will sink toward 
 the sun as soon as it has accumulated weight enough to 
 defy the power that propels it. Having sunk toward 
 the heat source or power that propels it, it will continue 
 to move with greater force until reduced to minute 
 particles or to weight that will be equal to the zone of 
 propulsion. 
 
 Heat and cold acting in concert bring about the 
 phenomenon of revolution of the planet, and in that 
 way are the makers of the power generated to the cen- 
 ter from the revolving of the body. Heat detaches par- 
 ticles from one side and cold precipitates particles on 
 the side diametrically opposite, and in consequence de- 
 stroy the equilibrium of the body, and cause it to re- 
 volve on its axis. A continuation of this process means 
 continual revolution. Particles of an elastic quality 
 
 30 
 
GRAVITY. 
 
 like gases, air and water and like properties will be 
 acted on more readily, and in consequence the speed 
 will be in conformity with the quantity of like proper- 
 ties. When the body was all gaseous it was much more 
 affected by the action of cold when exposed to the 
 same than it is to-day when most all solid. The same 
 can be said of the action of heat at that period, and in 
 consequence, great speed in revolving at that period of 
 world building. 
 
 The action of the compass needle when observed in 
 proximity of a great wall or mountain can be attributed 
 to the action of a form of gravity born of compression. 
 And the amount of varation will conform to the amount 
 of substance compressed or the amount of compression 
 within the given body so affecting. 
 
 A few degrees lower temperature in the body so 
 effecting will be found to vary the needle, thereby prov- 
 ing the compression to be the pure and only attraction 
 in the given case. Or will lend one more proof of the 
 fact that cold is gravity and can be represented by 
 storage in carrying on its good work of attraction. 
 
 Where compression has been generated by the ac- 
 tion of heat it will lend additional proof of the fact of 
 compression being a form of gravity, but the storage 
 generated by heat will not attract all properties like the 
 compression brought about by cold. The compression 
 brought about by heat is a compression of one of the 
 most minute forms of matter. The particles being re- 
 duced to minute form and compressed within a limited 
 space attracts particles of chemical affinity. 
 
 31 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 The compression brought about by cold affects 
 every property within nature regardless of what it may 
 be made of. The only variation being in the case of the 
 compound water, in which case the cold contracts until 
 reduced to 38 degrees of Fahrenheits Thermometer, 
 and in that case, water expanding until frozen. But 
 while it expands, yet it attracts all other properties and 
 also water to the expanding mass. 
 
 Compression, magnetism and gravity are all prop- 
 erties of the same nature when considered from an 
 earthly standpoint. 
 
 To better understand this problem we should study 
 the conditions existing about the poles of our planet. 
 Cold being the true gravity and being extremely ap- 
 plied with regard to our planet at the poles; in conse- 
 quence we have compresion more thoroughly manifest 
 in those regions. Compression being stored cold, or 
 cold in storage ; hence we have cold extremely applied 
 to our planet, plus cold in storage extremely applied. 
 Result appears in the sum of magnetism extremely ap- 
 plied to our planet. 
 
 What more natural than the sum of magnetism 
 would be our answer when we find that compression is 
 the maker of every attraction from gases to the present 
 time? 
 
 Magnetism, born of cold through its tendency to 
 the union of matter. Cold acting on the properties of 
 matter through its tendency to cohesion or advanced 
 condensation. 
 
 It is the simplest of earthly observations to note 
 
 32 
 
GRAVITY. 
 
 that cold tends to contract all matter; only exception in 
 the face of four degrees in the action of water, and in 
 that case it yet attracts all other matter while it ex- 
 pands in itself. Infinitely extended cold will be found 
 to exercise the same properties of contraction. 
 
 One of the simplest observations in nature is the 
 tendency of heat to disperse all matter, and infinitely 
 extended it will manifest the same qualities. 
 
 The heat of the sun by day upon a body of water 
 causes a separation of its particles, causing the same 
 when reduced to minute particles to assume the aerial 
 flight owing to least resistance. The same phenomenon 
 occurs when we throw a heavy stone into a tank of 
 water; the earth being too heavy to be displaced by the 
 jolt inflicted, it then becomes necessary for the water 
 to act along the lines of least resistance. Consequently 
 up to the air. 
 
 The most convincing proof of cold being the true 
 and only gravity in fact, may be had by a test of any 
 gaseous substance. It will be found that the gas will 
 defy what we call worldly attraction, or what the 
 savants call universal gravity. But subject the gas 
 to a rigid test of cold, and you will be rewarded by its 
 obeying the real law. Add sufficient cold and you will 
 be rewarded not only by its being obeyed but in addi- 
 tion you may unite the gas into a solid. 
 
 The scientific world has been hoodwinked for 
 hundreds of years by trying to prove all great questions 
 by mathematical computation. The scientists have 
 gone on figuring from a base and carrying a sum of 
 
 33 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 figures to eternity, all the time oblivious of the fact that 
 figures weigh nothing only the base. The base being 
 wrong, the figures tend to multiply the wrong. The 
 savants never thought of how valuable subtraction 
 would be in the case. They never thought of how 
 valuable it would have been to take one from one and 
 derive .nothing. In other words take the void base 
 from the bottom of the figures. 
 
 34 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 THE REVOLUTION OF THE EARTH ON ITS 
 
 AXIS, WEIGHED IN THE LIGHT OF 
 
 PRESENT CONDITIONS OF 
 
 SURFACE. 
 
 The revolution of the earth when weighed in the 
 light of present conditions of surface proves conclus- 
 ively that the phenomen is brought about by the inter- 
 action of heat and cold. The earth being surrounded 
 by a large volume of air and a large body of water, 
 each being easily influenced by the action of either of 
 the powers, heat or cold. In order that we may well 
 judge of the effect of the power of the sun and the 
 action of cold upon these bodies of air and water, we 
 will make our point of observation in mid Pacific be- 
 tween the United States and the Chinese Empire. 
 The Pacific being the greatest body of water and in 
 consequence it will be the best place to take our obser- 
 vations from. 
 
 Let our hour of contemplation be at the hour of 
 the rising of the sun above the expanse of the waters 
 of the Pacific. As the sun apparently leaps out of the 
 water it spreads its buoyant rays over a vast body of 
 air and water, which has been cooled by the action of 
 the cold during the night previous. That cooling 
 action upon the particles of matter that make up water 
 
 35 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 and air is working toward the rising sun, and in con- 
 sequence has to be governed by the heating rays of the 
 sun. As the hours roll on the sun pours forth its heat- 
 ing rays upon the body of air and water until the rays 
 of heat overcome extremes upon the particles of mat- 
 ter in the given zone of observation. This zone in the 
 rising of the sun being the governing force in the regu- 
 lation of the revolving process, keeping the revolution 
 regular, offsetting extremes in speed. 
 
 When the sun arrives at the meridian at noon it 
 has completely neutralized (extremes in) the action of 
 the cold upon the particles of matter occasioned by the 
 cohesive processes of the night previous. That is con- 
 sidered from our point of observation. And from the 
 time the sun arrives at the meridian until night it be- 
 comes manifest with great vigor bearing toward the 
 east. 
 
 As the sun dips toward the west in the setting it 
 bears toward the east with great force upon air and 
 water considered from our point of observation, and 
 has no opposing force to deter it in moving easterly on 
 the particles of matter. In proof of our contention of 
 no power opposing the sun in its power easterly we 
 will consider the conditions in mid Atlantic at the 
 given time. The sun having set in the Atlantic long 
 before its lowering on the western portion of the Pa- 
 cific. In consequence the last portion of the Atlantic 
 toward the east has been deprived of the heat the 
 longest and in consequence cooled first causing the 
 water to cool toward the eastern portion of the body. 
 
 36 
 
REVOLUTION OF THE EARTH. 
 
 Cooling toward the east in the Atlantic spells in this 
 case a tendency to union of matter in the particles of 
 the water in the Atlantic at the time the sun lowers to 
 the west in the Pacific; and in consequence must be 
 considered as working in harmony with the power of 
 heat at the given time exercised in the Pacific. 
 
 At the time the sun propels with greatest force 
 eastward on the particles of water in the Pacific, and 
 cold works eastward on the particles of water in the 
 Atlantic, the sun is exercising the rising governing 
 power on the land bodies of Asia. Because the sun 
 in the rising has to neutralize the (extremes in) cold 
 at all times in some portions of the earth's circum- 
 ference. 
 
 Thereby we find that heat and cold act in union 
 all around the earth in carrying on the revolution of 
 the planet; and always in harmony toward the east 
 governed by the rising of the sun at some particular 
 portion of the earth. 
 
 As the sun dips to the west below the Pacific in the 
 setting it bears with vigor on the part last acted upon, 
 and a reduction in temperature begins on the eastern 
 portion of the Pacific owing to the sun having long 
 since passed from bearing on that portion of the body 
 of water. And in consequence the tendency of union 
 of matter in the particles of water in the Pacific will 
 be easterly owing to the action of cold. Or in other 
 words the cold takes up the burden which the sun had 
 dropped and in so doing continues the good work east- 
 ward. 
 
 37 
 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 In the summing up of the matter we find that heat 
 and cold act in harmony eighteen hours out of every 
 twenty-four, and the remaining six hours we find the 
 sun working upon the particles of matter as a governor 
 in overcoming extremes in revolution of the body. 
 
 The contraction upon land and also its expansion 
 when subjected to the action of the sun's rays tend to 
 aid in carrying on the revolution of the body, but has 
 no such power as the expansion of the waters and air 
 of the planet. 
 
 Nature has a provision for every eventuality and 
 has more than one safeguard in carrying on her w r ork. 
 In the case of cold upon the particles of water, cold 
 tends to contract until the waters lower below 38 de- 
 grees of Fahrenheit's thermometer and then it tends to 
 expand. Expansion being in this case an additional 
 safeguard or governor in the revolving process to aid 
 the sun in keeping the revolution regular. Thereby 
 tending to guarantee the equilibrium of the body as 
 well by stopping a rush to a particular zone or portion 
 of the earth. No extreme of climate can possibly 
 bring about disaster until the final extinction of one of 
 the forces that carry on the work. 
 
 During the absence of the suns rays of propulsion 
 on either ocean it will be found that the greater por- 
 tion of the body remains within the range of the cohe- 
 sive tendency of the waters of the globe. Thereby 
 proving that the waters are a necessity in the aiding of 
 the revolution of the body as a whole. Should the 
 revolution become abnormal and more than the gov- 
 
 38 
 
REVOLUTION OF THE EARTH. 
 
 erning power of the sun could offset the additional 
 power of the solidifying of the waters would tend to 
 reduce the speed. The waters being exposed to the 
 cold's action more in the case of greater speed and in 
 consequence would drop below the range of cohesive- 
 ness. Having dropped below that range the water 
 would cut off two ways from the revolving power. 
 First by lessening the amount of matter to be acted 
 on in favor of revolution and while lessening same 
 work diametrically opposite from the power displayed 
 at the higher temperature. 
 
 The sun acts upon the aerial properties just as it 
 does upon the bodies of water; it buoys toward the east 
 upon the body of air after it tends toward the west in 
 the setting. The air, like the waters of the globe, be- 
 comes acted upon owing to being plastic, but the air 
 being much more plastic, and in consequence is subject 
 to many minute forces which would not affect the 
 waters. Any small disturbance in the equilibrium of 
 forces on any portion of the earth may affect the cur- 
 rents of the air. The currents of air being a flowing in 
 of the plastic properties to regulate the disturbance, or 
 bring about equilibrium of forces. 
 
 At sunrise it may be observed the greater portion 
 of the time the currents of air go before the sun in the 
 rising, owing to the propelling rays of the sun becom- 
 ing effective upon the more plastic properties before 
 it really affects bodies of matter of a more solid con- 
 sistency. But in all cases the air does not go before 
 the sun owing to some derangement of the forces in 
 
 39 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 some other portion of the earth's surface that becomes 
 manifest with greater vigor upon the particles than the 
 rising of the sun. Air being the more plastic property 
 connected with our planet and in consequence it runs 
 in to regulate forces wherever there has been any dis- 
 turbance. Air also tends to show how nature has 
 always provisioned for any necessity to carry on its 
 good work, having so many means of guaranteeing the 
 regulation of the proceedings. 
 
 In no place will nature be found wanting in more 
 than one way of remedying a disturbance in the order 
 of its laws. It has not one safeguard for any emer- 
 gency but instead many applicable to the same disturb- 
 ance. Nature has a great many means of reserve force 
 ready to apply in case of an emergency, and applicable 
 to any emergency that may come to pass. Concluding 
 the matter we find in the face of all these conditions 
 that the action of heat on the particles of matter aided 
 by cold upon the particles of matter, viewed in the face 
 of present conditions cause the revolution of the earth 
 on its axis. 
 
 40 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 THE VOYAGE OF THE EARTH AROUND 
 
 THE SUN AND ITS EFFECT ON 
 
 THE CLIMATE. 
 
 The location of the earth with regard to the sun 
 has a very material effect upon the climatical condi- 
 tions of our planet. The earth being forced to revolve 
 on its axis by the action of heat and cold, it likewise 
 is forced to move around the sun from the same cause. 
 In each case the greatest force being manifest upon the 
 plastic properties of matter, that is water and air. 
 
 Air and water being the more plastic properties of 
 the earth's makeup and in consequence they become 
 our study. 
 
 When the earth passes to the north of the sun 
 marking the equator out against space north of the sun, 
 leaving the sun south with regard to the northern hemi- 
 sphere; then the rays of the sun become diagonally ap- 
 plied with regard to the northern hemisphere. 
 
 The sun in this case being situated south of the 
 equator with regard to the planet and its rays become 
 powerfully effective within the southern hemisphere 
 bearing down upon the waters in that portion of the 
 earth. The southern hemisphere being for the greater 
 part water and in consequence the sun's rays force the 
 water off in the form of clouds. The sun being diagon- 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 ally effective with regard to the northern hemisphere 
 owing to the location of the equator with regard to the 
 sun. And in consequence the water forced into the 
 cloud form and coming within the range of the rays 
 of the sun bearing diagonally toward the north, and 
 is in consequence driven off toward the north. When 
 carried away north by the diagonally effective rays of 
 the sun then the water in the cloud form is acted on 
 by the cold of the northern regions and in consequence 
 is caused to precipitate in the form of w r ater and snow. 
 After being precipitated in the northern regions it is 
 further acted on by the cold causing portions of the 
 water to solidify in the form of ice. This process con- 
 tinues during the period that the sun is situated south 
 of the equator until the equilibrium of the planet be- 
 comes disturbed by the piling up of great bodies of 
 frozen water at one end of the globular body. 
 
 The great amount of matter carried to the north 
 during this period causes the earth to shift its position 
 with regard to the sun. That is, it causes the earth to 
 gradually lean as each load of water becomes added 
 in the solidifying form to the amount already deposited 
 by each prior precipitation. This leaning process 
 comes about gradually in accordance with the amount 
 of matter detached from the southern regions and 
 caused to precipitate in the northern regions by the ex- 
 posure to the action of the cold. 
 
 During this same period, while the water is being 
 dispersed from the southern seas and carried off to the 
 north by the propelling rays of the sun to again be pre- 
 42 
 
VOYAGE OF THE EARTH. 
 
 cipitated by the action of cold, the earth sinks nearer 
 to the sun owing to the sun's heat that would otherwise 
 be utilized in driving the earth away being trans- 
 formed into its equivalent of work. The sun's driving 
 power being transformed into an equivalent of work 
 as a transporting agency, carrying the dispersed mat- 
 ter from south to north; consequently the earth must 
 of necessity sink nearer to the sun during this period 
 of the year. 
 
 The varying winds during this period of the year 
 in the north are brought about by the diagonally ef- 
 fective power of the sun's rays with regard to this par- 
 ticular portion of the planet. The rays being effective 
 only diagonally then it is nothing more than natural 
 that the cold from transverse directions would bear in 
 on the lines of force generated by the propelling rays. 
 
 During this period of the year the sun bearing 
 along the line of the equator aided by the cooling ac- 
 tion in the absence of the sun shining carry on the revo- 
 lution of the earth on its axis as before mentioned in 
 this work. 
 
 When the earth has leaned so as to expose a great 
 deal of land owing to carrying great weight in the north 
 then the sun becomes effective on the land of northern 
 regions as the earth continues to sink while being 
 driven diagonally by the action of the rays of propul- 
 sion upon the land. The sun acting on the land be- 
 gins to drive the body as a whole in a diagonally effect- 
 ive way, while yet the planet sinks toward the south, 
 owing to not having the sun acting directly against the 
 
 43 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 land as a whole. And continues to sink until the sun 
 becomes effective upon all the land in the northern 
 hemisphere by having settled so as to leave the equator 
 south of the sun. Then the sun bears so heavily upon 
 the solid bodies of land, owing to there being such 
 great amount of land in the northern hemisphere, that 
 it forces the planet as a whole away from the sun. 
 There being no great amount of water in the northern 
 hemisphere and in consequence the body is driven away 
 a great distance from the sun during this period of 
 the year. Land being of a solid consistency and not 
 being easily detached by the dispersing rays of the 
 sun, and in consequence the heat buoying must be ef- 
 fective on the planet as a whole. 
 
 During this period of the year the water that be- 
 comes dispersed from the northern regions becomes 
 carried off to the south by the rays of the sun, and when 
 south it becomes acted on by the cold and caused to 
 precipitate in the form of rain and snow. Each pre- 
 cipitation adding to the solidifying process going on 
 in those regions owing to the loss of sun power. The 
 ocean currents also carrying great streams of water 
 into the southern regions, which become solidified by 
 the extremes of cold. Cold being extreme in this 
 portion of the planet, owing to the planet being farther 
 from the sun during this period and also denied the 
 warming rays of same. 
 
 As the currents from the north continue to bring 
 in water that becomes solidified, in addition to the pre- 
 cipitation in the form of rain and snow, it causes the 
 
 44 
 
VOYAGE OF THE EARTH. 
 
 southern portion of the planet to become heavy with re- 
 gard to the northern portion, and in consequence causes 
 a leaning of the body as a whole. Which leaning contin- 
 ues in conformity with the amount of matter deposited 
 in the solidifying process. This process causes the planet 
 to lean so as to cause the equator to change with regard 
 to the sun. 
 
 The equator having changed with regard to the 
 sun causes the .sun's power to act on the body, forcing 
 the sun to act on the frozen mountains of matter in the 
 south. And while the sun is utilizing its dispersing 
 rays upon the frozen waters, transforming the dispers- 
 ing rays into an equivalent of work, the planet contin- 
 ues to sink toward the north again. Thereby the 
 powers of the sun are again transformed into work 
 while the earth works off toward the north to again 
 take up the northern routine as before. 
 
 At the time of the year that the sun's power is 
 being utilized in the melting of the southern solid 
 bodies of frozen matter accumulated in the southern 
 latitudes, we begin to have autumn season in the north- 
 ern hemisphere. The melting occasioned by the ac- 
 cumulated matter causes the planet to sink nearer to 
 the north until the power of the sun becomes active 
 again on the waters of the southern oceans and the 
 period of winter sets in in the northern hemisphere. 
 
 The change of climate occasioned by the shifting 
 of the planet from these causes has a very material 
 effect on all forms of life as well as all mineral and 
 material substances. The change in the relative 
 
 45 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 equilibrium of the forces of heat and cold during this 
 shifting process goes far in proving that heat not only 
 aided by cold carries on these processes but dictates 
 to life of all forms its course during the change in 
 the relative equilibrium of the forces. 
 
 During the period of spring, or the period which 
 brings about the shifting of the planet when at its 
 northern extremes so as to expose a greater portion of 
 the land to the action of heat, there becomes a period 
 of expansion in all earthly substances, through the 
 action of heat. The expansion is not only applied to 
 the vegetable life and water and mineral, but is also 
 found to be present in the domains of the animal life, 
 including that of man. In every form of matter and 
 animal and vegetable life the expanding powers of the 
 sun become manifest during this period of the year, 
 and continue throughout the summer season. Again 
 adding another link in the chain tending to prove that 
 heat tends to expansion or dispersal. 
 
 During the period of the year when the earth be- 
 gins to shift from the south so as to move toward the 
 north, being brought about by cold, there again 
 appears in the northern portion of the earth a 
 cessation of the expansion of earthly properties. 
 This cessation does not apply to vegetable life 
 and mineral products alone, but to all animal life as 
 well. This cessation of the expanding movement con- 
 tinues on into the winter and up to the time the earth 
 takes a shift to again get a greater amount of heat on 
 the portion of the earth in question. 
 
 46 
 
VOYAGE OF THE EARTH. 
 
 These questions go far toward proving that cold 
 as applied to material substances carries out the same 
 law throughout the animal kingdom, as well as the 
 vegetable kingdom. These points tend to show that 
 cold tends to cohesiveness when applied to animal and 
 vegetable life as well as to all material substances. 
 These points tend to prove that heat tends to expand 
 no matter how or w r here applied. 
 
 The material property in no matter what form, when 
 subjected to the action of heat, will expand. A ma- 
 terial property in no matter what form will tend to con- 
 geal or remain within itself when subjected to the 
 action of cold. 
 
 The desire in the animal form of life to mate is 
 nothing more than chemical affinity brought about by 
 the condition of temperature upon the material 
 products that make up the different individuals. One 
 being a positive and the other being a negative, and 
 heat being present sufficient to cause one property of 
 matter to have affinity for the other in the given tem- 
 perature. 
 
 Just as heat and cold act as the dictators of the con- 
 ditions of matter in any other form, they also act as 
 dictators in the generation of life by bringing about 
 a condition between the two that will admit of the 
 chemical affinity in the given case. 
 
 It is to be hoped that the reader of the foregoing 
 will resort to inquiry, by reading the scientific descrip- 
 tion of the movements of the earth around the sun, as 
 accepted today, which reads very near as follows; of 
 
 47 
 
HEAT AND COLD, 
 
 course not in identical words, as this is written from 
 memory: 
 
 'There was a time in the distant past when our 
 world was a wanderer in the heavens, without law or 
 order. It fell through space and finally into the ellipse 
 around the sun. As it fell to the point of perihelion or 
 nearest point to the sun, it was attracted by the sun's 
 attraction. It tending to go off at a tangent and at- 
 tracted at the same time, chose the course around 
 toward the north in the ellipse. The power of mathe- 
 matics being so great as to render it plausible that the 
 course would be toward the point of aphelion. This 
 process continues throughout the ages." 
 
 Now, while the author will not vouch for the 
 words being identical for the description of the earth 
 marking its course around the sun, yet he will vouch 
 for the words carrying about the sense of scientific 
 description of the phenomenon. It is a shame that 
 children should have such nonsense pelted into their 
 expanding brains during the schooling days. Such 
 nonsense tends to lead the child to think and act 
 through life along the same line of thought as was in- 
 stilled within the expanding brain. A style of thought 
 that is more ridiculous than the old form of super- 
 natural. Tending to give mathematics the power of 
 the former god, or powers to work miracles. 
 
 As a matter of fact, mathematics have no power, 
 only to carry out the base. Add to the base by adding, 
 multiply the base by multiplying, subtract from the 
 base by subtraction, divide the base by division. If the 
 
 48 
 
VOYAGE OF THE EARTH. 
 
 base is wrong, the multiplication tends to multiply the 
 wrong, and will bring about the most ridiculous re- 
 sults. If the base is wrong the dividing of same tends 
 to mitigate the wrong. If the base is wrong, adding 
 to same adds to the wrong. But if the base is wrong 
 and we resort to subtraction, we get the results ; by tak- 
 ing one base from one base and leaving nothing. Then 
 going right in and hunting the right base to replace 
 it with, and starting over again with the new base and 
 building our foundation on same. In that way we 
 get the results. But mathematics will carry out any 
 base we apply to; when absurd will make the absurd 
 more so. 
 
 49 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 OCEAN CURRENTS. 
 
 The ocean currents, as observed all around the 
 world, tend to prove the minutest observations in the 
 powers displayed by the heat and cold on the properties 
 of matter. Ocean currents prove the propelling power 
 of heat, and the condensing power of cold on the prop- 
 erties of matter. Ocean currents prove that heat tends 
 to disperse matter and that cold tends to union of 
 matter. 
 
 Ocean currents prove conclusively that the pro- 
 pelling power of heat, aided by the congealing power 
 of cold, cause the earth to revolve on its axis through 
 action on the plastic properties of matter. A study of 
 the course of the ocean currents have proven that they 
 flow easterly all around the world, and are not de- 
 flected from that course, only so far as affected by the 
 coast line of the continents against which they impinge. 
 Of course there is some variation brought about in the 
 course by the action of the cold in the north and south 
 through the cooling action of cold upon the particles 
 of water, tending to union. And a further variation 
 brought about by the tendency of water to expand 
 when below a certain temperature. Also by impact 
 against the solid ice banks. 
 
 However, the general trend of the waters of the 
 
 50 
 
OCEAN CURRENTS. 
 
 globe tends to conform with the action of the sun in 
 expanding the properties of matter, aided by cold in 
 congealing the properties of matter in the eastern por- 
 tion of the earth. 
 
 The cold of the north and south polar regions 
 tends to regulate the equilibrium of the planet by the 
 tendency to union of matter both north and south, 
 through the action of cold on the properties of matter. 
 The expanding qualities of water below a certain de- 
 gree is an additional safeguard in guaranteeing the 
 equilibrium by deterring extremes in any direction. 
 
 The destruction of the cooling zone either north or 
 south would render our planet a wanderer without law 
 or order. The continual rush of the elastic properties 
 of matter to one end of the planet would destroy the 
 equilibrium of the body and cause it to keep on flop- 
 ping from end to end. It would have two forms of 
 revolution, one from east to west and another from 
 north to south. The revolution from north to south 
 would cause extremes of climate of short duration and 
 would in consequence destroy all life on the body. 
 
 Life, if any, would be very short lived, as it 
 would require but a short time to cause the earth to 
 change ends by the continuous flow of water from one 
 end to the other, thereby destroying the equilibrium 
 and causing it to tumble from end to end. 
 
 But as it would require two suns to cause one of 
 the zones of cold to be destroyed, and in consequence 
 we need not worry about the end for end tumble. Our 
 sun- cannot act along the line from east to west and at 
 
 51 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 the same time act from south to north, so we will not 
 be likely to have any trouble in tumbling from north 
 to south or vice versa. It requires heat to disperse the 
 frozen properties in each of these zones, and as long 
 as the heat is not forthcoming there is no danger of a 
 change in the zones. 
 
 Now we will consider how the sun, aided by cold, 
 causes the ocean currents as an accessory to the revo- 
 lution of the earth on its axis. The sun acting with its 
 repelling force easterly, causes the water to impinge 
 against the adjacent continent, or coast line of same. 
 Then the waters become deflected by the outlines of the 
 continents in conformity with the general trend of 
 same. When deflected it becomes aided by the cooling 
 action of the zones of cold in which it has been forced 
 by the original power of movement. The water enter- 
 ing a zone where the tendency of the water is in the 
 range of cohesion, it in consequence must be caused 
 to move faster until the margin of expansion has been 
 reached in the body. When the water has been de- 
 flected south by continental outlines it is aided by the 
 cooling action of the cold until the point of expansion 
 has been reached in the body of water. The excess of 
 flow that continues beyond the margin of the expand- 
 ing in the southern waters becomes deflected from the 
 southern ice banks and is further aided by the propell- 
 ing power of the sun easterly until again affected by the 
 continental outlines, against which it again impinges. 
 
 Let us take observations on the action of the sun 
 
 52 
 
OCEAN CURRENTS. 
 
 in forming the current in the Pacific on the eastern 
 coast of China. 
 
 The sun bearing easterly causes the waters to im- 
 pinge against the continental outlines of the Americas. 
 Such waters as impinge against North America will 
 be deflected southerly, owing to continental outlines, 
 barring a small portion of reflex waters which make 
 off to the north. Waters that impinge against the 
 coast of Central America take a whirling movement, 
 owing to continental outlines. The whirling move- 
 ment continues until the waters are again taken up by 
 the general froce of the sun bearing easterly, aided by 
 the greater portion of the deflected waters moving 
 south through continental outlines aiding same. The 
 waters that impinge against the South American con- 
 tinent are deflected south, owing to continental out- 
 lines, and join in the general flow from the north. 
 
 All these waters moving to the south are aided by 
 the cooling action of cold on the properties of water 
 as long as the limit of expansion has not been reached 
 in the w r aters. The cooling action being a tendency 
 to union of matter and in consequence the waters gain 
 speed in proportion to the tendency to union in the par- 
 ticles. When- the point of expansion has been reached 
 in the waters they again become deflected by impact 
 toward the northeast, to again become influenced by 
 the action of the sun in the given latitudes. Then 
 the waters continue eastward until by impact against 
 the continent of Africa, and its consequent outlines, the 
 waters are forced back toward Central America, to 
 
 53 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 again be deflected by continental outlines easterly. 
 And again become aided by the sun in their course on 
 toward Europe. 
 
 Waters deflected by the southern portion of the 
 African continent are forced off southerly and by im- 
 pact against the southern solids are again forced 
 toward the east and aided by the propelling power of 
 the sun and aided by cold within the range of union 
 in temperature until they join the waters at the place 
 of beginning. Waters of the reflex order all around 
 the earth are again taken up by the general currents 
 working toward the east. 
 
 The impact of the waters against the continents 
 aids in moving the planet on its axis. They are no 
 mean force when considered as a whole upon the land 
 bodies of the different continents against which they 
 impinge. The greater lifts toward revolution being 
 manifest in portions of the continents like Central 
 America, Africa and Europe where the waters are 
 forced back toward the source of power or forced to 
 take a whirling motion to again be taken up by the gen- 
 eral currents around the earth. 
 
 In summing up the general course of the ocean 
 currents they add greatly to the proof of the sun pro- 
 pelling and cold congealing the properties of matter 
 in order to carry on the revolution of the planet on its 
 axis. 
 
 The sun propelling when setting toward the west 
 upon the waters of the ocean, while in the other ocean 
 the cold, by its cohesive tendency, aids in causing the 
 
 54 
 
OCEAN CURRENTS. 
 
 waters to move easterly. And when the sun changes 
 to the other ocean then the cold acts in the vacated 
 ocean on the properties of water tending to cohesive- 
 ness toward the east. So the good work goes on eter- 
 nally from day to day and year to year until the sun 
 shall lose its power to propel. That meaning its ex- 
 tinction, as it will propel as long as it will exist. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 OBSERVATIONS ON THE MOVEMENT OF 
 THE TIDE GO FAR TOWARD ESTAB- 
 LISHING BEYOND DOUBT THE POWER 
 OF THE SUN IN PROPELLING; AND 
 COLD AIDING SAME BY A TENDENCY 
 TO UNION OF MATTER, IN CARRYING 
 ON THE REVOLUTION OF THE EARTH 
 ON ITS AXIS. 
 
 The tide is caused twice a day by the sun taking 
 a lift on each ocean during the period of the day at 
 which it leans to the west sufficiently to bring its power 
 of propulsion to bear obliquely with regard to the 
 planet. The sun sinking in the west so as to bring its 
 rays to bear on the surface of the Atlantic. The At- 
 lantic being a convex surface laid out against the sky 
 where the sun is sinking down in the west, and the sun's 
 rays being brought to bear obliquely so as to tend to 
 lift the waters off at a tangent from the convex body. 
 In consequence the sun lifts the waters off toward 
 Europe. The w ? aters necessitating a certain period 
 of time after the lift to flow to the European continent, 
 and the tide with regard to European regions in con- 
 sequence. 
 
 Some hours after the setting of the sun in the At- 
 
 56 
 
. MOVEMENTS OF TIDE. 
 
 lantic regions it arrives at the same location with re- 
 gard to the Pacific ocean. 
 
 When the sun sinks down so as to bring its rays to 
 bear on the convex surface of the Pacific ocean it lifts 
 the waters off at a tangent. Tending to throw the 
 waters off onto the American continents. The waters 
 necessitating a period to flow toward the continent of 
 America after the lift becomes at its maximum, and 
 in consequence the period of high tide on the coast of 
 America. 
 
 The maximum tide on the eastern coast of Amer- 
 ica is caused by the reflex flow of the lifted waters of 
 the Atlantic, flowing back toward America after the 
 sun has departed, and after the moving waters have 
 flowed to the eastern continents and returned. 
 
 The maximum flow on the western coast of Europe 
 being caused by the lift of the sun when sinking 
 toward the west with regard to the Atlantic ocean ; or 
 the lift of the sun tangentially with regard to the con- 
 vex surface of the Atlantic ocean. 
 
 The maximum flow on the western coast of 
 America, or the Americas, is caused by the lift of the 
 sun on the waters of the Pacific ocean, when sinking 
 in the west. Or when taking a lift tangentially with 
 regard to the exposed convex surface of the Pacific 
 ocean, lifting the waters off toward America. 
 
 The maximum tide on the eastern coastline of 
 Asia is caused by the reflex flow of the lifted waters of 
 the Pacific after expending the rushing movement of 
 the waters of the Pacific against the coastline of the 
 
 57 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 Americas. The reflex coming back onto the coast of 
 Asia, and making the high tide with regard to Asia. 
 
 The secondary tide in all places is brought about 
 by the second rush of the waters, aided by the congeal- 
 ing action of the cold upon the particles that make up 
 the water. Sufficient time having elapsed in all lo- 
 calities by the time of the second rush of waters from 
 coast lines to be plentifully effected by the cohesive 
 tendency of water while yet within the degrees of co- 
 hesive temperatures. 
 
 The contraction of the particles of water in a great 
 ocean being sufficient, along with a rushing motion 
 from continental outlines, to make quite a tidal flow. 
 
 The change from ocean to ocean being about the 
 time of the secondary tide also affects the flow of the 
 secondary tide in all locations of the earth ; there being 
 about twelve hours between the extreme lift as applied 
 to each ocean. 
 
 The cause of a difference in the time of tide each 
 day can be attributed to the effect in the rising sun act- 
 ing as a governor of the proceedings, acting for a time 
 in opposition to the tendency of cold on the particles 
 of water eastward. The sun being lifting in opposition 
 to the flow of the waters generated by the action of the 
 cold for a few hours. That few hours necessitates a 
 delay in the time the sun shall overcome the tendency 
 of the flowing waters in the easterly direction. And in 
 consequence a delay in the tidal lift oh the particular 
 ocean. Also the shift of the earth in its orbit affects 
 the tidal lift with regard to either ocean. 
 
 58 
 
MOVEMENTS OF TIDE. 
 
 Where there is planetary obstruction it also tends 
 to vary the time and flow of tides. Planets tending 
 to obstruct the power of the sun in buoying the water 
 away or onward, and in consequence the waters tend 
 to flow in opposite directions. 
 
 Where the planetary obstruction is sufficient to 
 entirely deprive the sun of buoying onward the waters, 
 then the waters tend to fall toward the sun, owing 
 to the lack of a lifting power to detain the waters in 
 place. 
 
 Sun spots tend to cause the waters to move toward 
 the sun, owing to the rays of the sun being deterred by 
 the obstructing spots on the buoyant power that tends 
 to lift the waters. 
 
 Taken all around, the tides tend to prove the 
 power of the sun in lifting or dispersing of matter as 
 in all other properties where its power becomes mani- 
 fest. The tides also tend to show that cold aids in the 
 process of carrying on the movements of the tides and 
 also carry the earth around on its axis. 
 
 The back flow also tending to, in part, delay the 
 tides in the following twenty-four hours. The 
 back flow necessitating a certain period of time to 
 cover the given distance before it would come to rest. 
 And in consequence the delay in the lift twenty-four 
 hours later in overcoming the moving force in the op- 
 posing direction. 
 
 59 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 EARTHQUAKES. 
 
 Earthquakes are truly caused by the sun spots or 
 planetary obstructions in the way of the propelling rays 
 of the sun, that tend to carry on the revolution of the 
 earth on its axis. 
 
 When a body of great size or dimensions passes 
 over the face of the sun it takes away the rays of pro- 
 pulsion tending to carry the earth around on its axis, 
 by obstructing the same. The sun spots or planetary 
 obstruction, when affecting the earth locally where 
 the earth is structurally firm, does not materially affect 
 the earth. When the sun spots take away the propell- 
 ing rays from over the waters it tends to make high 
 waves and rough seas. When affecting portions of the 
 earth where there is a fault in the geological structure, 
 it tends to separation of that portion from the rest of 
 the land along the line of where the power propelling 
 has been cut off by the obstructing medium. Where 
 the fault takes in a small portion of territory and the 
 portion has been deprived of the lifting power, then 
 the portion of territory tends to fall toward the source 
 of lost power in its propulsion. 
 
 The fact of earthquakes occurring at night does 
 not alter the case in the least, because there is a zone 
 around the sun affected by the sun spots, and that par- 
 
 60 
 
v 
 
 EARTHQUAKES. 
 
 ticular zone bears upon a particular zone- or belt 
 around the earth. In consequence, when the power 
 propelling around a certain belt around the earth has 
 been cut off, it tends to pull and drag on the belt around 
 the surface of the earth. The quake always appar- 
 ently dragging from one direction toward another 
 tends to prove that it is the loss of the power in that 
 quarter that causes the pulling toward the source of 
 lost power of propulsion. The loss of a lifting power 
 in a particular place will cause the subsidence in that 
 particular direction where the lift is required, and that 
 is where the pulling comes in in the case of the quake. 
 
 Observations have proven that the sun has a zone 
 where the sun spots occur and in that zone only they 
 are observed. The earth having a zone of earthquake 
 susceptibility, backed up by not only modern observa- 
 tions but history of the past ages reveal the same suscep- 
 tibilities. The fact of the zone on the sun tends to show 
 that the zone has connection with a particular zone on 
 the surface of the earth. Granting that it does, it adds 
 to the proof that the sun lifts, or tends to separation,, 
 and its power being denied in the premises, it causes 
 a falling toward the place of denied power on the part 
 of the particles of matter that make up the earth's 
 surface. 
 
 In proof of a power being denied the earth in pro- 
 pelling in its revolution, we must get back to the actual 
 daily observations and see what heat does when applied 
 to matter of any sort. Does heat expand \vhen applied 
 to matter? Does it reduce particles of matter of all 
 
 61 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 descriptions to their constituent elements involving 
 separation? Does it tend to make matter buoyant? 
 If you can answer these questions in the affirmative, 
 why not extend the powers infinitely? Why curb them 
 at a distance? 
 
 If heat has these powers it certainly has the power 
 to propel planets as well. And if it has the power to 
 propel we will prove why the power has been ob- 
 structed in the case of the sun spots. The sun spots, 
 ranging in a belt around the sun, and reason says that 
 that particular belt has its powers centered upon a 
 belt around the body it tends to propel. Being de- 
 prived of that propelling power on any portion of a 
 belt around the surface of the earth will tend to cause 
 a pulling in toward the loss of moving power in carry- 
 ing on the revolution in that particular portion of the 
 earth. Because that belt around the earth derives its 
 moving power from the source being obstructed by 
 the spots over the face of same. 
 
 The reason of great damage being done along the 
 water front, where there is a geological fault, can be 
 attributed to the fault first, and in addition to the fault, 
 being bordered by water, which moves away toward 
 the place of lost sustaining power. And in conse- 
 quence, the portion of land being denied the sustaining 
 power, moves toward the portion of country where the 
 lifting power was cut off. 
 
 62 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 CATACLYSMS THEIR CAUSE AND EF- 
 FECT. GLACIAL EPOCH AND GEO- 
 LOGICAL CONFORMATION SURVEYED. 
 
 The earth had various changes in the climati- 
 cal conditions which render evidence until today of 
 past extremes. And flextures in the earth's crust tend 
 to show a part of the earth's former experiences. 
 
 There have been various theories set up by men 
 in explanation of the causes leading up to the freezing 
 up of the earth's surface and the final return to normal 
 conditions. Each lacking reasonable grounds for their 
 acceptance as the truth in the face of the evidence re- 
 vealed in the earth's crust. 
 
 The theory of the earth turning from end to end 
 can not adequately apply in the case without giving 
 reasons why the earth turned from end to end. Like- 
 wise we cannot accept the theory of an upheaval with- 
 out the cause is set forth why, and the cause of the up- 
 heaval. Then it w r ould be hard to accept it, even after 
 giving a rational reason for the upheaval, in the face 
 of the evidence remaining in the condition of the 
 broken crust of the earth. 
 
 To consider the question in the face of the evi- 
 dence accumulating every day beneath our gaze in the 
 powers of heat and cold when applied to matter, we 
 
 63 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 arrive at the solution of the problem. In weighing 
 the problem in this scale we need not give to heat or 
 cold any powers other than that observed by the school 
 boy on his way to and from school. Simply say that 
 heat tends to separate, and that cold tends to unite. We 
 need no other powers for heat and cold to explain 
 every trial our planet had from the gaseous period 
 to the present day. 
 
 Now we will weigh the earth in the light of the 
 scale of heat and cold on the particles of matter, each 
 exerting the power as observed by the school boy. 
 
 Our planet having cooled until all the waters and 
 other elastic properties were frozen up. This cooling 
 being brought about by the radiating of the heat into 
 space. The properties of matter solidifying and in 
 consequence, the reduction of the revolving power of 
 the earth on its axis. Reduction of revolving power 
 being a loss of power in propelling a foreign body that 
 tended to move toward the earth. Along with the re- 
 duction of revolving power, the freezing' up of the 
 elastic properties tended to reduce the reflecting power 
 of the sun. Reduction of the reflecting power of the 
 sun tended to reduce the power of reflection of a lifting 
 force onto a body that tended to fall toward the earth. 
 
 In the face of the evidence, where had the earth 
 any chance of deterring the coming of a foreign body 
 from space onto the earth? If a foreign body had fell 
 onto the earth, what would be the result? Would a for- 
 eign body have generated heat and reduced the frozen 
 properties to air and water and other gaseous forms of 
 
 64 
 
CATACLYSMS. 
 
 materials? Would the foreign body have rendered the 
 former beds of oceans mountain tops, by having driven 
 another portion of the earth's crust inward, making a 
 deep hole in which the waters would bed? Would the 
 jolt from the foreign body have rendered portions of 
 former forests so low as to go beneath the waves of the 
 new ocean bed? Would the jolt from the foreign body 
 cause the twisting of the greater portion of the earth's 
 crust? Would the jolt of the foreign body bury large 
 forests beneath the twisted surface of the earth? 
 
 It appears very reasonable that all these things 
 could have come to pass by the infliction of the body 
 from without. And it not only seems reasonable that it 
 did occur, but it seems as if there is no way in nature to 
 prevent it from occurring again whenever the earth 
 shall have cooled so as not to admit of the sustaining of 
 a body of weight in space. What is more, it is natural 
 that it should have come to pass, and more than certain 
 that the moon will add to the life of the earth in the 
 same way, and millions of years later Mars will again 
 add to the earth's life in the same way. 
 
 It is very likely that the body that was precipi- 
 tated upon the earth was much nearer than the moon is 
 at the present day at the time of its final collapse upon 
 the earth. The earth losing the power of revolution, 
 and along with revolution a loss of the power to reflect 
 the rays that would buoy up the body would necessitate 
 that the body would sink nearer to the earth. 
 
 It having sunk nearer to the earth until the power to 
 withhold it was less than its weight in relativity. And 
 
 65 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 in consequence it would move toward the earth, and 
 would be aided when it entered the remaining zone of 
 what centripetal force the earth had left in revolving. 
 But the centripetal force generated by the earth in the 
 face of the conditions would be very little, owing to 
 nothing being left of the elastic order in which cold 
 and heat could act on conjointly. However, it would 
 gain in speed as it continued toward the earth, owing to 
 having no power to withhold it even though the centri- 
 petal force generated by the earth was at very near 
 naught. 
 
 The heat would be sufficient generated by the im- 
 pact to reduce the greater portion of the frozen waters 
 to the gaseous form; and the greater part of the proper- 
 ties making up organic life would be reduced to the 
 aerial form. To again be precipitated in the form of 
 animal compounds whenever the reduction in the tem- 
 perature became constant in the domains of germi- 
 nation. 
 
 It would destroy the greater portion of the life 
 upon the planet, but not necessarily all, as portions of 
 the earth may have escaped with a great shaking up. It 
 would be determined altogether by the distance from 
 where it had sunk to before it finally moved away to- 
 ward the earth for the final jolt. 
 
 All classes of matter which were melted, or where 
 heat was sufficient to cause their assuming the aerial 
 form, were detained in space until the temperature of 
 precipitation requisite to their forming compounds, or 
 their temperature of precipitation in quality. 
 
 66 
 
CATACLYSMS. 
 
 If the temperature was sufficient in the inflicted 
 jolt to render water gaseous, it remained so in that form 
 until the cooling action brought about the temperature 
 where it forms by combustion. And such portion as 
 did not fall together in the combustive order took on 
 the slower method of union throughout time which has 
 elapsed since the collapse. All other properties reduced 
 to the gaseous form were acted upon by the same laws 
 as that governing water. Having arrived at a point 
 where they united by combustion, they joined by that 
 method, and from that period joined by the slower pro- 
 cesses. 
 
 GEOLOGICAL CONDITIONS MANIFEST TO- 
 DAY ON THE FACE OF THE EARTH, 
 TEND TO PROVE THE IMPACT FROM 
 SOME FOREIGN BODY, AT SOME NOT 
 DISTANT PERIOD IN THE WORLD'S 
 HISTORY. 
 
 When the surface fluids or the elastic properties 
 become frozen up, sufficiently to solidify the outlines 
 of a planet, it requires but additional cold to cause the 
 precipitation of matter held in suspension in space. And 
 the precipitation of additional matter will render the 
 planet heavy in proportion to the gaseous nucleus, 
 thereby causing it to lower nearer to the source of the 
 least power of suspension. 
 
 That is the case with our moon to-day, and it is 
 subject to the lessening of the force of the earth to 
 withhold it from falling on the earth. Freezing up of 
 
 67 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 the earth would cause it to fall on the earth, but in the 
 meantime it would lower much nearer before the final 
 fall. 
 
 In conclusion, we find that everything in the geo- 
 logical structure of our earth tends to prove the truth 
 of its having had that come to pass in the tumble of a 
 body or small planet upon the surface in years gone by. 
 And everything in the geological structure tends to 
 prove that the coming to pass of the collision was the 
 salvation of our earth. Because if it had not come to 
 pass, the earth would have been the means of building 
 up the fallen greatness of some other planet long be- 
 fore the present time, by having been precipitated up- 
 on some other body. Our planet having been very near 
 the end of the journey when the lift came by the pre- 
 cipitation of a foreign body which gave it new life and 
 vigor by the impact. 
 
 Now we will take a cursory view of the evidence 
 rendered by geology in support of the earth having 
 been jolted by a foreign body, instead of having had 
 inward convulsions, or disturbance from within. 
 
 Geology proves that the earth was covered with 
 ice or nearly so. The surface of the earth is broken 
 and twisted throughout, or nearly so. There had been 
 forests buried thousands of feet beneath the present 
 surface of the earth. 
 
 Fish and animal remains are found imbedded on 
 the tops of the highest mountains. Beds of forests are 
 found beneath the present ocean beds, all tending to 
 prove that the ocean did not cover the whole surface of 
 
 68 
 
CATACLYSMS. 
 
 the earth, as claimed by geologists. Also tending to 
 prove that the inner convulsion did not sink forests be- 
 neath the present ocean beds. Also tending to prove 
 that the inner forces did not bury forests thousands of 
 feet beneath the surface of the earth. 
 
 But instead tending to prove that the impact 
 from without first sunk the territorial outlines beneath 
 the present surface of the waves by driving that por- 
 tion of the earth deeper by the greater part of the for- 
 eign body jolting at that particular portion of the earth. 
 Driving that portion inward causing the waters to 
 change to the lower levels, and le'aving the former beds 
 of the ocean raised up into mountains above the waters, 
 thereby leaving the former ocean beds as mountain 
 tops. And thus accounting for the fish and animal re- 
 mains in the strata, which were deposited there by the 
 washing sands while the portions were ocean beds. 
 
 Also accounting for the forests that rest beneath 
 the w r aves at the present time, which were driven down 
 by the impact. Portions which were thoroughly melted 
 by the extreme heat in the regions \vere deprived of ani- 
 mal remains, and belong to the class of earthly forma- 
 tion now known as the portion of the earth belonging 
 to the azoic age. 
 
 Portions where the jolt was not sufficient to melt, 
 but broke and twisted the surface, caused the flexures in 
 the earth's crust. All tending to show that the earth 
 \vas jolted by some heavy body from without, causing 
 the parts of broken surface to fall in all shapes, edge- 
 wise and otherwise. 
 
 69 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 Also tending to show that the earth is formed 
 around a gaseous center, or the impact would not have 
 broken such great amount of its crust, but would have 
 detached a portion instead if the body was solid. 
 
 The earth's history is neatly written in the folds of 
 its crust, and in the voluminous library we can find the 
 hour marks of the buried ages. All it requires is reason 
 and deduction from the processes manifest in nature 
 in carrying on its building and unbuilding as observed 
 daily beneath the gaze of all mankind. 
 
 All the occurrences that mark the pages of the 
 earth's volumes will surrender truth, when questioned 
 in the language of heat and cold as observed daily by 
 all mankind. It requires no savant, but instead sim- 
 plicity and utter disregard for the abstract, while ques- 
 tioning. We need not grant to heat or cold any mys- 
 terious powers, but instead the simplest we observe in 
 our daily observations, to get the results. 
 
 Heat and cold are the forces, and matter becomes 
 plastic when subjected to their wiles. 
 
 We must bow to facts by observing the simplest 
 things in nature, instead of groping off in the shadows, 
 looking for a supernatural who reveals, or an effort of 
 the imagination trying to account without law or or- 
 der for the beginning of things. 
 
 Supernatural was a means born of ignorance of 
 surroundings; where the party could not account for 
 a phenomenon, it had to have some means of coming 
 about, and consequently it had to have a maker, who 
 was more powerful than the being making the inquiry. 
 
 70 
 
CATACLYSMS. 
 
 But by all means it would not do to have the being re- 
 semble any other than the inquirer, who was the great- 
 est in sight, and in consequence he gave the great one 
 his own likeness. 
 
 The style of reasoning giving to the sun and other 
 bodies in the heavens powers diametrically opposite to 
 the powers revealed on earth, is nothing more than the 
 last gasp of a dying supernatural, grasping at a straw 
 in the last struggle with the light of reason. It is the 
 remaining atom left in the brains of the scientists of 
 to-day, bred of centuries of superstition. While bring- 
 ing back their reasonings to earth in some things, they 
 still try and leave a little to conciliate the remaining 
 atom of generations of superstitious training remaining 
 within their brain formations. Tending to prove that 
 it is a hard task to get superstition out of the human 
 family when once it is instilled within the growing be- 
 ing. 
 
 71 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 MATTER, CHANGE OF FORM, APPLICA- 
 TION OF MEASURE. 
 
 Matter is the primal base of all existing things, 
 and of all ponderable conceptions heir to the human 
 mind. Matter is the base of life, and without begin- 
 ning and without end. In fact, it is life, varied by con- 
 ditions only. 
 
 The same properties of matter act the same way 
 at all times when subjected to the same conditions ; that 
 is to say, when the elements are in the same proportion 
 in relativity and temperatures remaining the same. 
 
 Matter is, in fact, life, and different measures of 
 its elements in relativity under different temperatures 
 will cause different forms of its expression. But in no 
 case can there be a particle of matter and death be its 
 condition. No matter what the condition of tempera- 
 ture, let it be the acme of heat or the zero in absolute 
 cold, still change is taking place in the particle of mat- 
 ter. Change and death are inconceivable to the hurr^in 
 mind as one and the same thing; therefore change is life 
 and death is not. 
 
 Let us consider the action of the common alarm 
 clock, a mechanical contrivance constructed out of the 
 properties of matter by the handiwork of man, and see 
 
 72 
 
MATTER, MEASURE. 
 
 what it will do when subjected to work up to the ex- 
 tremity of its powers. 
 
 The clock having a spring, and the spring being 
 wound up, will admit of a certain amount of work is 
 it not a form of life generated within the condition? 
 The expiration of the condition means expiration of the 
 form of work or life so applied. 
 
 When that clock is bordering the limit of the form 
 of work or life so applied within the condition, it goes 
 through the same convultions as the man does when 
 bordering the limit of his existence in the condition of 
 life applied to him as a man. 
 
 Man is a compound of material properties born 
 of a condition of temperature in the cooling of the 
 planet, and a recurrence of the conditions will produce 
 man again and again. In the case of the clock having 
 a spring wound up to do a certain amount of work, 
 produce the same condition by winding the spring and 
 the same form of life will recur again and again. In 
 either case, the forming of a man or bringing about the 
 recurrence of the condition of life within the clock, 
 they are one and the same. Subject the particles of mat- 
 ter that make up the man to the same conditions that 
 brought about life in that form, and life will recur. 
 Subject the particles of the clock to the same condi- 
 tions that brought about the form of life and it will re- 
 cur. 
 
 The life existing in the form of movement and 
 action on the part of the clock by the winding of a 
 spring is heir to the condition of compression brought 
 
 73 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 about in the particles making up the spring. When 
 compression so existing ceases to exist, then life so ap- 
 plied goes out of existence. Bring about the same 
 conditions, and there will be a recurrence of the former 
 expression within the same properties. 
 
 Subject any form of matter to the like conditions 
 that brought about any particular form of life or ex- 
 pression and there will be a recurrence of the former 
 expression. 
 
 Let us study the qualities displayed by the wagon, 
 a mechanical contrivance built by man out of particles 
 of matter. Load a wagon up to the limit of its capabil- 
 ity to endure beneath the load, and it will begin mak- 
 ing its troubles known by speech. Man not having put 
 the tongue in the wagon with intent to have same used 
 for to carry on a conversation, and in consequence does 
 not give the wagon credit for speaking of its troubles. 
 
 The language of the wagon is brought about by lit- 
 tle tongues in the w r ood work of the wagon imparting 
 air against the wood work from which they are de- 
 tached. The means of speaking is not unlike the means 
 resorted to by man, who imparts air from his lungs 
 against the roof of his mouth by the aid of a tongue of 
 material properties which nature has provided him 
 with. If you continue to load the wagon after it has 
 made known its troubles by speech, then it will go 
 through the same series of convulsion as the man does 
 at the time of giving up the ghost, and it will give up 
 the ghost also. 
 
 Perhaps man will say when considering the quali- 
 
 74 
 
MATTER, MEASURE. 
 
 ties displayed by the mechanical properties or contriv- 
 ances built by him, that he gauged them to do a certain 
 amount of work. We will grant that he did gauge them 
 to do a certain amount of \vork, and in addition we will 
 grant that he was correct in gauging. Then the real 
 question has arisen owing to his gauging same and 
 knowing how to gauge same. Was it a knowledge of 
 another form of life he possessed? How did man find 
 out how much work the horse could do? How did he 
 find out how much work the dog could do? How did 
 man find out how much work the man could do? How 
 did he find out how much work he himself could do? 
 Then granting that he found out all these points by 
 studying the natures of the other forms of life. Still 
 there is another question more momentous than either 
 of the others. How did each of these animals find out 
 how much they each could do in themselves? How did 
 the dog find out how much he could do? How did the 
 other man find out how much he could do? How did 
 me horse find out how much he could do? 
 
 Then last, but not least, how did that wagon find 
 out how much it could do, and how was it that it noti- 
 fied man through speech that he was over-loading it, 
 before he, as \vise as he appears to be, found it out? 
 
 We may answer all the questions in a few words. 
 Alan found out how much work all kinds of animals 
 could do through studying them in their habits and 
 trials. He found out how much work the matter of 
 all kinds was capable of doing through study of same, 
 but was unwilling to attribute life to any of them. But 
 
 75 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 as matter of fact man was studying forms of life all the 
 while, but denying the properties their true standing 
 in the world of affairs. 
 
 The phenomenon of the wagon protesting in the 
 case of being overloaded was brought about by the im- 
 partation of air against other particles of the structure 
 from within by small tongues of the wood work, and 
 was a correct measure of the trouble imparted to the at- 
 mospheric waves. 
 
 Man, when making a similar protest, when under 
 duress or bordering the limit to exist, does so by impart- 
 ing air from within against the roof of a cavity of vari- 
 able dimensions within his face, and the air becomes 
 forced out against the atmospheric waves in notification 
 of the trouble of which it is a correct measure. Hence 
 we find man when under extreme trials does not apply 
 to the code of sounds making his troubles known, but 
 instead acts like the wagon or other mechanical con- 
 trivance by imparting air in measure of the disturbance. 
 
 Man having a code of sounds applicable to his 
 wants in measurable quantities capable of being inter- 
 preted by one of his kind, tends to show that he has a 
 more thorough developed organism than other proper- 
 ties built by himself, but does not prove that he is in 
 fact more alive in truth. 
 
 Man, in consequence of thousands of years of 
 training and heredity, was led to believe that the same 
 action and qualities, when displayed by any other ani- 
 mal or property, under all conditions was mere chance 
 or instinct. It is not conceivable to the ego ignor- 
 
 76 
 
MATTER, MEASURE. 
 
 amus born of corrupt superstition, many times instilled 
 within the youthful manifestation of ages of progeni- 
 tors, that he is a compound of the particles of matter 
 like all other forms of life organic and otherwise. 
 
 In many cases he is forced to acknowledge that 
 there is a superior intelligence displayed by other forms 
 of life. But he quietly and peacefully disposes of the 
 complicated problem by adjudging the same to animal 
 instinct. The qualities that are displayed by man that 
 appear above the ordinary conception, take a place 
 among the gods. In animals the same qualities, or per- 
 haps greater ones, must be explainable by the instinct 
 of the animal, in order to buttress up the fancied super- 
 iority of the ego, the great ego. 
 
 There is a fact that is unquestionable, that there is 
 difference in the intelligence of different forms of life, 
 all explainable in conformity with developed organism. 
 Regardless of what the species may be collectively, 
 there still remains difference in the personnel or indi- 
 vidual of each kind. 
 
 But in no case can there be a particle of matter de- 
 void of intelligence as it will accept or deny the ad- 
 vance of other particles, thereby proving conclusively, 
 and beyond a reasonable doubt, a delicate regard for 
 choice. It must be conceded by the most enlightened 
 of mankind that the power to reject or to accept the ad- 
 vances of other forms of matter, and do it unerringly 
 and without mistake, requires a mode of reasoning. And 
 yet that mode of reasoning is one of the attributes that 
 must be conceded to every form of matter. 
 
 77 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 As no other form of animal life having a lan- 
 guage but the man, so as to be understood by one of 
 kind, there cannot be a more unjust decision arrived at 
 by man. It must be attributed to man's ignorance along 
 with a desire to hold himself above all forms of life 
 having languages of their own. 
 
 Should the most enlightened of mankind of to-day 
 be placed in contact with some man belonging to a 
 tribe of whose language he had no knowledge, and at 
 the same time be confronted with a cackling hen, he 
 could not for his life distinguish between the language 
 of the man and the language of the hen. Yet he would 
 immediately say that the man was speaking, not because 
 he knew he was speaking in a language of measurable 
 thoughts, but because he was a man. The only reason 
 why the hen is not speaking is because she is not a man, 
 and nothing has any right to speak until the ego gives 
 permission, or until he teaches the animal to speak his 
 language, no other animal having any right to have a 
 language that is too deep for the wise one. 
 
 Yet, as a matter of fact, no man that is willing to 
 do justice, and give credit where it is due, who has made 
 a study of animals, will doubt that they and each of 
 them have languages perfectly developed within their 
 respective families. 
 
 78 
 
MATTER, MEASURE. 
 
 TIME IS A MODE OF MEASURE APPLIED TO MATTER, 
 SHIFTING BY CHANGE OF TEMPERATURE IN 
 RELATIVITY WITHIN THE ELEMENTS. 
 
 Matter, when subjected to measure, surrenders to 
 two modes of measure; first time the most important, 
 and second, bulk or size. 
 
 Time, when considered as an entity, must surren- 
 der its existence in measure of casual application of 
 elements of matter in relativity. 
 
 It has no limit and no beginning, but is always 
 shifting to the measure of the different particles of 
 matter in relativity. 
 
 When time is applied to the measure of the dura- 
 tion of the compounds that form the human body, its 
 limit is reached at the time of dissolution of the parti- 
 cles into the elements. When applied to the move- 
 ments of the compound as an organism, then it loses its 
 measure at the cesration of the condition cf action. 
 
 But when applied to getting a beginning out of 
 nothing and final lapse to nothingness, th^n it loses its 
 conception even in measure. It is impossible to delve 
 to the depths of nothing and nothingness while scan- 
 ning down the ages weighed in the balance of shifting 
 measure. It is equally impossible to separate the par- 
 ticles which have been weighed from the unponderable 
 nothingness while gazing into futurity; therefore, we 
 must accept the measure when so applied to be forever. 
 
 When you can limit matter to a measure of dura- 
 tion regardless of change of form or destroy it, then you 
 can attach time as the tombstone. 
 
 79 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 I 
 
 THE AGE OF WATER. 
 
 When the earth had cooled so as to admit of its 
 radiating heat conforming to seven hundred degrees 
 of temperature within the greater portion of the gases 
 held in suspension around the earth, then there was an 
 explosion within the hydrogen and oxygen gases held 
 in suspension, transforming same into steam. When 
 transformed into steam, the gases expanded many times 
 and in consequence were subjected to the extremes of 
 cold by greater bulk. The deluge fell upon the earth 
 and cooled the surface of the earth. When the deluge 
 came into contact with the earth, it being N so much hot- 
 ter than the temperature consistent with the detension 
 of waters on same that there were many deluges caused 
 by the escaping steam from the earth's surface, but each 
 time the water was forced off into space by the heat it 
 expanded so as to come into contact with the extremes 
 of cold, and in consequence was precipitated back to 
 earth. This process continued until the temperature 
 of the earth was reduced so as to admit of the detention 
 of the waters upon the earth. 
 
 The temperature being reduced below two hun- 
 dred and twelve degrees of Fahrenheits thermometer, 
 and in consequence a cessation of the deluges owing to 
 the detention of the greater portion of the waters on 
 
 80 
 
THE AGE OF WATER. 
 
 the low surfaces of the earth, the escaping steam being 
 held in suspension owing to being incapable of expand- 
 ing so as to come into contact with sufficient cold to 
 cause same to be precipitated. 
 
 In consequence, after the water had caused the 
 crust of the earth to be reduced below the temperature 
 of volatility, then the escaping steam or vapors from the 
 ocean was not sufficient to reach the colder regions in 
 order to cause same to be precipitated until there was a 
 further reduction of temperature all over the earth. 
 The further reduction was aided in being brought 
 about by the condensing of mists on the surface in small 
 quantities to again be driven back to the aerial world. 
 This process continued throughout the period of the 
 generation of life of all forms. 
 
 The worldly temperature being brought to an 
 equal temperature by the waters during the period of 
 the great deluges occasioned by the great expansion of 
 the steam after each deluge. But the reduction below 
 the temperature of great expansion occasioned a cessa- 
 tion of the period of the great deluges. And no further 
 deluges occurred during the period of the generation of 
 life of all forms. During this period of life the heavy 
 mists hanging over the earth excluded the sun so as to 
 render the cooling process thoroughly within action of 
 an even distribution of the heavy mist \vhich aided in 
 the compounding process. The other properties held 
 in suspension being assimilated by portions of the steam 
 or vapors hanging above the surface of the earth. 
 
 The earth radiating heat to the gases and the cold 
 
 81 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 acting on the gases from without rendered the water 
 supply all over the earth's surface, with the exception 
 of the oceans, a matter of contact with the mists. The 
 mists taking up the heat from the earth and imparting 
 same to the cold of space. So the cooling process oc- 
 casioned by the heavy wrapped mists about the earth 
 from the period of last deluge until the cooling of high 
 points was very slow. And the period of last deluge 
 must have been very distant, when the high points of 
 earth's surface became reduced in temperature so as to 
 admit of the precipitation of water in the form of rain 
 as we see to-day. 
 
 During the period when life was generated, the 
 mists were- heavy enough to guarantee all forms of life 
 sufficient water through contact with same. The con- 
 tact with the mists caused the pores to take up water 
 and other properties which were precipitated with same 
 upon the surface of the bodies. The mists were an aid 
 in bringing about life by keeping the temperature con- 
 stant; by secluding the action of the sun from direct 
 contact with the waters. The mists hanging about the 
 earth were partly transformed into the various com- 
 pounds during this period. As this was the period of 
 the greatest amount of compounds coming into being. 
 Compounds taking oxygen and hydrogen from the com- 
 pound of steam existing in the form of mists, and com- 
 pounding same with other properties. The mists dur- 
 ing the period of the generation of life also prevented 
 the cold from acting on the surface of the earth, there- 
 by guaranteeing even temperatures of constant, in con- 
 
 82 
 
THE AGE OF WATER. 
 
 formity with the elevation and means of radiation. The 
 cold on the outer borders of the mists tending to con- 
 dense same, and the heat from the earth tending to dis- 
 perse same. In consequence the mists were held in sus- 
 pension at a given distance from surface by the two 
 forces. The heat of the oceans derived from the heat of 
 the body of the earth tended to add to the mists, but 
 the mists gave off portions of what was in space to the 
 compounds, also to life of various forms after life come 
 into being. The heated surface of the earth taking up 
 some moisture and giving off in the cooling action also 
 tended to offset the evaporation from the seas occa- 
 sioned by earthly heat. And the sun could not act on 
 the seas owing to the heavy hanging mists laden with 
 the various properties going to make up organic matter. 
 That is, the heat of the sun could not be brought to 
 bear so as to disperse water from the surface of the seas. 
 But its expanding action was manifest in opposition to 
 the congealing action upon the mists and aerial proper- 
 ties in suspension. Its power was greater toward revo- 
 lution, also owing to having such great bodies of matter 
 in the aerial form capable of being affected by the mov- 
 ing power of same. 
 
 Its power was also manifest on the action of tides 
 and ocean currents during this period by the pressure 
 brought to bear against the aerial properties which had 
 to press against the watery surfaces. The aerial pres- 
 sure being greater than at the present time, owing to 
 such great loads of material being held in suspension. 
 
 83 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 VOLCANOES. 
 
 Volcanoes are caused by the settling of the earth in- 
 ward on the gaseous nucleus, owing to the increased 
 weight of cooling crust. The settling of the crust in- 
 ward causing friction in the particles of crust working 
 against each other in settling. This friction causes 
 . heat and a tendency to dispersal of matter. Heat being 
 motion tending to disperse, and in consequence must 
 find an outlet, whenever it becomes manifest in excess 
 of the power tending to offset it in the particular local- 
 ity. 
 
 This friction being present near the surface where 
 the lifting power of the heat is greater than cold in 
 pressure in the premises, and in consequence it forces 
 an outlet, thereby dispersing matter which has been 
 reduced by the given quantity of heat. The heat hav- 
 ing forced an outlet, must cease to continue whenever 
 the settling of crust which generates same ceases to pro- 
 duce heat. It having no means of generating heat other 
 than by the settling of the crust, and in consequence 
 cannot continue longer than the means of reconstruction 
 of action or movement, and the replenishing force be- 
 ing friction. 
 
 Where this friction is nearer to the center of the 
 body, or nucleus, it will force an entrance inward 
 
 84 
 
VOLCANOES. 
 
 toward the nucleus, owing to least resistance, and 
 thereby it will expend itself inward in adding to 
 the heat of the central gaseous medium, or the gaseous 
 centre which makes the earth buoyant so as to choose its 
 line of action between heat and cold in revolving about 
 the sun. 
 
 Volcanos are thereby caused by heat and cold act- 
 ing upon the properties of matter, cold causing com- 
 pression of crust, compression of crust generating fric- 
 tion within the particles of matter. Result, expansion 
 or movement tending to dispersal, which is heat. Heat 
 being greater than cold in the given locality, and in 
 consequence liberation of same into space. 
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 ORGANIC LIFE IN THE BEGINNING, IN- 
 CLUDING THE LIFE OF MANKIND, 
 ALONG WITH FORMS OF ANIMAL LIFE. 
 
 The question of life in the beginning has always been 
 considered beyond the power of man's conception in the 
 solving, yet there is nothing more than a question of 
 temperature in the cooling of the materials that make 
 up a world, to be considered in rendering the problem 
 very clear to us. 
 
 As the conception of life, considered in its natural 
 
 85 
 
HEAT AND GOLD. 
 
 production, by the means we observe, will prove that 
 a certain temperature is necessary in the commingling 
 of the chemical properties in forming life of any kind. 
 And in consequence, it becomes our study as to what 
 time and condition in the elements would bring about 
 the same conditions of temperatures in order to bring 
 into play the same mineral elements in forming the 
 compound. That is to say, our study will lead us, first, 
 to inquire what temperature is necessary to the germi- 
 nation of the properties into a living mass, by observa- 
 tion in worldly production. Next question that con- 
 fronts us is, can the properties be found in nature that 
 go to make up the union or compound forming life? 
 Our next question is to inquire of nature in the build- 
 ing process, whether the properties that go toward mak- 
 ing up the living organism could be consistently and 
 systematically brought together in conformity with 
 their temperatures of precipitation within the given 
 condition revealed in the germinating process, as re- 
 vealed by the life producing process? 
 
 In answer to these questions, we find that the tem- 
 perature was at one time present in the cooling process 
 of the planet, necessary to the germinating of the par- 
 ticles of matter necessary to the formation of life were 
 also present. We find that in the natural and unequivo- 
 cal order of precipitation the chemical properties 
 would all mingle within that given temperature. We 
 also find that the period of constant temperature, or 
 period of incubation necessary to any and all forms of 
 life were a matter beyond all question of doubt present. 
 
 86 
 
ORGANIC LIFE. 
 
 Now, why should we doubt the means of the presence 
 of life in the beginning on our little planet? 
 
 The most skeptical will readily admit that life now 
 in the production by means we observe daily will have 
 to await a given temperature. When the temperature 
 has arrived, there must be certain chemical properties 
 present \vhich have a chemical affinity for each other. 
 There must be a union of the chemical properties, and 
 it must be within the given temperature. Then there 
 must be a period of constant or nearly constant tem- 
 perature of a lower grade than the temperature of 
 union. This temperature being the period of incuba- 
 tion, or dormancy before the organism thoroughly de- 
 velops into a knowing, breathing entity, or becomes 
 cognizant of its life. 
 
 Can man be possibly so blunt of imaginative con- 
 ception as to believe that every part of this process was 
 not duplicated in the cooling of a great planet? Can 
 man be possibly so blunt of conception as to believe in 
 the face of all his knowledge of the properties of matter 
 that the chemical properties were not in existence at 
 that time? 
 
 All the properties that go to make up the human 
 organism with the exception of the mineral properties 
 range around the temperature of the germinating pro- 
 cess, when considered in the line of precipitating of 
 same in the building of the planet. Such properties as 
 are of the mineral order in the make-up of the organism 
 act as catalyzers within the given temperatures neces- 
 sary to the germination of life, causing the other prop- 
 
 87 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 erties which are in suspension to unite in the given tem- 
 perature and hence life. The mineral properties mak- 
 ing up a portion of the organism having been precipi- 
 tated at a greater temperature, but having chemical 
 affinity for the other properties in suspension cause same 
 to unite in the temperature of germination. 
 
 When the life giving temperature was present up- 
 on the face of the earth it became productive on differ- 
 ent portions at the same time, owing to the revolution of 
 the body in space, and the additional zones around the 
 planet, to be further varied by the topographical con- 
 ditions, periods remaining constant after germination in 
 portion of the earth longer than others. And in con- 
 sequence different forms of life. Places near the poles 
 denied the action of the sun must have brought into 
 existence the earliest form of life, owing to having ar- 
 rived at the temperature in advance of other portions. 
 Further, portions of the planet situated near the poles, 
 or at the poles, must have brought into existence animal 
 life of the order that has a short period of incubation, 
 owing to having a short period of constant temperature 
 in the cooling process. 
 
 At the poles, the earth had but one influence at 
 work in the cooling process, and that being radiation of 
 the heat into space; in consequence, the period of con- 
 stant temperature after germination was short and life 
 of that order in consequence. 
 
 Consequently, we find the dividing line between 
 the species thoroughly defined in the cooling process in 
 the same property; namely, protoplasm. The period of 
 
 88 
 
ORGANIC LIFE. 
 
 incubation, or period of a constant and life-building in 
 the forming organism after the germinating of same 
 marking the dividing line between the species. We also 
 find portions of the earth's surface conforming to the 
 period of incubation of every known form of species. 
 
 The variations from north to south making room 
 for the dividing of periods of incubation. Revolution 
 of the planet on its axis further varying the time or 
 periods of incubation. Topographical conditions 
 marking extra dividing lines between the species. All 
 considered as to their action on the particles of matter 
 yet in suspension, and further the action of properties 
 already precipitated acting by chemical affinity on 
 properties yet in suspension, causing union by combus- 
 tion within one temperature to dwell within another. 
 And the variations of time dwelling in a constant build- 
 ing process after germination marking the distinctive 
 line between the species. 
 
 The change of the earth with regard to the sun in 
 its revolution on its axis brought about a cooling of 
 the properties held in suspension, and a corresponding 
 temperature necessary to the union with properties al- 
 ready precipitated, caused the union of the properties 
 from the air with the properties on the earth, and the 
 germination of same into a living organism; to further 
 develop according to the period of constant tem- 
 perature where germinated. Consequently, the 
 union was brought about by the contact of the 
 properties in the aerial form during the revo- 
 lution coming in contact with properties upon the 
 
 89 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 surface of the earth which had a chemical affinity 
 for them. It was a question of select or reject, as ap- 
 pears to be the law of matter until to-day. In fact, it 
 is the law of the union of human choice in selecting a 
 partner in life's process. Then the further constant 
 occasioned by contact with the w^arrn body of the earth 
 after germination guaranteed a constant sufficient to 
 form into some form of life during that cooling period. 
 And life, of course, in conformity with the length of 
 period of constant temperature guaranteed by place of 
 germination. To be varied owing to zone or elevation 
 in relativity with surrounding country. 
 
 A study of the basic protoplasm defies man's efforts 
 in inquiry to distinguish any difference in the different 
 forms of life, and in fact there is no difference. Only 
 difference being formed in the period of constant after 
 the germination of same into a living mass. Or the per- 
 iod of incubation. A further study of the germinat- 
 ing mass after its conception in any form will lend ad- 
 ditional proof of the period of incubation marking the 
 dividing line between the species. Because many forms 
 of animal life are indistinguishable for a period after 
 incubation; after the period has been reached a change 
 comes to pass. 
 
 A study of the conditions of temperature taking 
 place in the domains of inhibition of the different forms 
 of life where the dividing line comes to pass will un- 
 doubtedly reveal to mankind the real cause of the 
 change coming to pass. 
 
 World cooling is a very slow process, and it would 
 
 90 
 
ORGANIC LIFE. 
 
 be irrational for the man to believe that a period of 
 temperature could be maintained in the body of an ani- 
 mal for one year that could not be duplicated in the 
 cooling of a great planet. Especially when we have 
 absolute proof of the earth having had every tempera- 
 ture from the burning gaseous form down to absolute 
 zero. 
 
 The production of kind is circumscribed within 
 a condition of temperature; disregard the temperature 
 when at the right degree, and note the absence of 
 replica in all forms of life. The chemical properties 
 have affinity or will accept the advances of the other 
 properties within the given temperature; and hence 
 life. 
 
 Life was also varied in form and means of sus- 
 tenance by the local surroundings wherein it came into 
 existence for the first time. Life germinated upon the 
 waters by the properties within the aqueous solution 
 acting as catalyzers upon the particles yet in suspension 
 when the period of temperature conducive to life came 
 to pass; and in consequence, life of the watery regions, 
 such as fish and other water animals. Of course the 
 temperature of the waters in the locations where the 
 germinating mass came into existence and the time of 
 incubation varying the species. 
 
 Life generated along the junction of land and 
 water where portions of the minerals from the land and 
 portions from the water acted on properties in suspen- 
 sion causing them to unite and form a living, growing 
 compound, and detained it in the inhibited form to 
 
 91 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 develop. It developed into the life known as the 
 amphibian. Of course to be varied as to form by the 
 period of incubation or period of temperature kept 
 constant in the cooling process. Then a further varia- 
 tion was brought about in the developing being, owing 
 to means of sustenance. It developing along the lines 
 best conducive to its perpetuation within the condi- 
 tions that were manifest in the surroundings. 
 
 Life coming into existence upon high precipices 
 bordering the ocean, where there was very little means 
 of sustenance within easy access, developed into the 
 aquatic fowls owing to the inexorable law of condition. 
 Of course they w r ere varied by periods of incubation 
 differing owing to time of constants in the locality. 
 Also further variations were brought about by the 
 chemical action beneath the surface in the precipitous 
 regions when temperature was manifest in the cooling 
 process, bringing into existence the lizards, snakes and 
 rats and various denizens of like abodes. All conform- 
 ing within condition of incubation and surface or sub- 
 surface chemical union within the germinating tem- 
 perature. 
 
 Life of the order of snake and other burrowing 
 animals were probably brought into existence beneath 
 the surface after the surface became too cold to main- 
 tain a constant long enough to insure life of any order. 
 The process being brought about by the leaching of 
 material products within the earth until the chemical 
 properties came into union within the temperature of 
 union into life producing masses; to be kept constant 
 
 92 
 
ORGANIC LIFE. 
 
 for periods sufficient to insure life of the order of the 
 burrowing animals. And it is very probable that life 
 of the underground order is developing until today, 
 beneath the earth's surface where heat is sufficient to 
 insure a constant after chemical union sufficient to be- 
 come manifest in the form of an organized life. 
 
 Life of the underground order having come into 
 existence beneath the surface necessitates that it de- 
 velop along the order of the means that brings into 
 being life of the order. Or it develops along the order 
 of condition as in the case of all surface animals. 
 
 Small insects being likely to have been the first 
 form of life to develop on the face of the earth, owing 
 to the highest points of minute dimensions cooling 
 first, and their being small particles of land juting out 
 above the balance of the land would necessitate but a 
 few hours of constant temperatures. And in conse- 
 quence, life of the ephemeral order, bugs and flies and 
 small insects. 
 
 The waters having flowed for some time on the 
 earth would have a tendency to cool off that portion 
 of the land over which they flowed, and consequently 
 would bring into existence a very early order of life. 
 But it is very probable that the birds and fowls of dif- 
 ferent orders did precede the life of the deep. Because 
 the high points would be to a certain extent affected in 
 the cooling by the evaporation of the waters in the cool- 
 ing of the oceans. The high points bringing into 
 existence the birds of the air, owing to keeping a short 
 period of constant temperatures through being exposed 
 
 93 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 to the cold of space being higher than all other lands. 
 The bird life developing along the lines tending to 
 perpetuation of the kind did of necessity develop a 
 means of moving through the air with wings in search 
 of food. Insects and other ephemeral life having 
 preceded the winged life owing to coming into exist- 
 ence in portions of land juting up so as to keep but a 
 few hours of constant temperatures. And consequently 
 made food for the earliest winged fowls of any size. 
 
 Birds and winged life must have been the earliest 
 form of life not only in northern regions but in all re- 
 gions, owing to topographical conditions establishing 
 conditions conducive to their existence in all climes in 
 advance of other forms of life. High points cooling 
 in all zones first. Not because the points were 
 moulded higher in the building of the earth, but be- 
 cause the settling of matter in conformity with the dif- 
 ferent periods of precipitation would always choose 
 the coolest part of surface in conformity with the la\vs 
 of precipitation of each order of chemical properties. 
 The points having been built by the choice of matter 
 in the cooling, matter knowing but one law. Precipi- 
 tation within the order of each property when the tem- 
 perature of precipitation had arrived. Consequently 
 the coolest point built higher than neighboring sur- 
 faces. 
 
 The birds and winged species having but a short 
 period of incubation or period of constant temperature 
 after the union of the chemical properties into a ger- 
 minating mass. Consequently they conform to the 
 
 04 
 
ORGANIC LIFE. 
 
 high points in keeping a constant temperature after 
 the union of the properties into a living mass. And 
 undoubtedly followed next in order of life to the in- 
 sect life, which was undoubtedly of the winged order 
 also. 
 
 Geological conditions of today, studied in the 
 light of geographical conditions, tend in a way to 
 place the fish or life of the deep in advance of the 
 winged life. But in the study of geological conditions 
 as revealed today the question of a foreign jolt upset- 
 ting the surface of the earth must be taken into con- 
 sideration in passing on the priority of life on the face 
 of the earth. It must be remembered that the places 
 where evidence of the order tending to place fish in 
 the first order of life, are the former beds of the ocean 
 before the ocean had a new bed made from the landed 
 portions of the earth, by the jolt from the outside force. 
 For that reason we can concede to that particular por- 
 tion of the earth a priority of life in the order of water 
 animals or fish. But we cannot concede to priority in 
 the order of life when the land is considered along 
 with the watery surroundings. Because the order of 
 life in the mingling of properties into compounds of 
 life, denies to fish the arrival of temperature consistent 
 with the union of properties of matter into a living 
 organism, in advance of the life of the landed portion 
 of the earth prior to the jolt of the foreign body. 
 
 The high points had many reasons when once having 
 arisen above the order of elevation of surroundings, for 
 cooling faster than other portions of the earth. They 
 
 95 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 became exposed to the action of cold from the top and 
 all sides working towards radiation. Each revolution 
 tending to reduce them far in advance of all other sur- 
 roundings. Each succeeding precipitation of proper- 
 ties of matter of a different order of precipitation 
 necessitated an additional reduction of temperature, 
 owing to increasing height above the order of sur- 
 roundings. The additional reduction in the tempera- 
 ture occasioned by the additional elevation would 
 necessitate another precipitation of matter of a lower 
 order of precipitation. Thereby reducing the tempera- 
 ture of the mountain until the properties came within 
 the order conducive to the precipitation of the proper- 
 ties, which would mingle into the germinating mass 
 and develop into life. Following the condition ar- 
 rived at where life could exist of the first order, addi- 
 tional reduction down the sides of the body of land 
 forming the mountain would admit of other forms of 
 life. On down and down the side of the mountain until 
 to the lowlands there would be different periods of 
 constant temperatures. Each to be regulated by the 
 amount of land that would act as a warming body in 
 the maintenance of a permanent temperature for a 
 given time after the union of the life building prop- 
 erties. 
 
 As to the means of bringing about in each case 
 the different temperature, along the line of union in 
 the case of each life coming into being, and that being 
 of a higher order, than the temperature consistent with 
 incubation. Nothing is more easy of explanation. 
 
 96 
 
ORGANIC LIFE. 
 
 The earth revolving in space and surrounded at that 
 time with gases of matter in suspension, each capable 
 of precipitation within a given temperature whenever 
 arrived at. The earth revolving with one side border- 
 ing cold of interstellar space where cold is equal in co- 
 hesive tendency to the action of heat from the other 
 side of the earth where the sun drives or lifts on the 
 same. During each revolution toward the cold of 
 space the matter held in suspension bordering near the 
 surface of the earth and being carried with it in the 
 revolution, that would admit of precipitation within 
 the given temperature being precipitated. When 
 properties being held in suspension during this period 
 of exposure to cold are of a chemical disposition that 
 will admit of their action in union with other proper- 
 ties already precipitated. Then they unite. This 
 chemical action between the property already on 
 the earth and the property in suspension takes 
 place at a temperature higher than the tempera- 
 ture of precipitation of the property held in sus- 
 pension. The chemical action in the union of 
 the properties first tends to raise the temperature, 
 then finally settles down to be governed by temperature 
 of the place of surroundings. Temperatures of sur- 
 roundings when conducive to the maintenance of life, 
 \vhen the union is of properties capable of building up 
 a form of life, and hence life. 
 
 Forms of life like the elephant and other animals 
 of great bodily proportions were undoubtedly the 
 product of lowlands, where there were great bodies of 
 
 97 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 the mineral products situated. These mineral prop- 
 erties acting on the properties in suspension when the 
 proper temperature had arrived in like locations, and 
 in consequence the precipitation of the life-producing 
 properties into a germinating mass. The further fact 
 of the lowlands hemmed in by surrounding highlands 
 guarantee long periods in a constant temperature in the 
 cooling process. And thereby further guarantee the 
 long period of gestation, as is the case of the elephant 
 or animals of that order. Thereby conforming to the 
 period of constant in the production of the elephant, 
 and adding extra proof of the advent of every form 
 of life according to the order of maintaining a con- 
 stant after the period of union of the properties. The 
 further adaptation of the animal life of that order until 
 today to like abodes lends additional proof of the 
 means of his advent on the scene of life. He being 
 adaptable to the conditions that were the means of his 
 making, and in consequence will thrive in like abodes. 
 Because the law of nature seems to be in all cases to 
 build in conformity with the conditions which are to 
 be 'the part of the form of life, and toward perpetua- 
 tion within the conditions. 
 
 Variations in the elevations from the extreme low- 
 lands and marshes up to the mountain tops tend to vary 
 the different periods in which a constant temperature 
 can be maintained by mother earth in the cooling 
 process; and in consequence, life of practically every 
 order within each locality. Of course, some parts of 
 the country having properties in natural order of form- 
 
 98 
 
ORGANIC LIFE. 
 
 ation not adaptable to the sustenance of animal life 
 of a particular order, and in consequence, absence of 
 life of the order. Should life of the order have come 
 into existence at the time of the building process in any 
 given place where the properties in nature necessary 
 to its maintenance are lacking, then it must have 
 passed out of existence owing to lack of the nourishing 
 requisites. Or more properly, the precipitation of 
 properties into a germinating mass tending to form a 
 certain class of life within the locality, could not de- 
 velop into life owing to not having the nourishing 
 requisites in the locality. 
 
 Temperature admitting of the condition of or- 
 ganic life of every order in the highlands in every lo- 
 cality first. And each succeeding form of life coming 
 in the order along down the mountain sides in con- 
 formity with the period of constant necessary after the 
 germination of the mass of protoplasm. Until its final 
 climax in the production of the life of great bulk like 
 the life of the elephant order in the extreme lowlands. 
 Thereby marking difference in life of the first order. 
 
 Life of the second order commencing just below 
 the surface, and as the earth continues to cool in con- 
 formity with the union of properties into life, life will 
 continue. It is undoubtedly being produced today 
 wherever there is the necessary temperature below the 
 surface and where the mingling of properties can be 
 brought about by the leaching process. 
 
 In all cases the metabolism, or feeding of the tissues 
 in developing life during the early process, and during 
 
 99 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 the dormant period or period of gestation or incuba- 
 tion, was brought about by chemical affinity within the 
 forming body as a chemical entity, and the chemical 
 properties in suspension aided by the chemical proper- 
 ties within the properties surrounding it on the lap of 
 mother earth. Or, in other words, the forming com- 
 pound of life acted as a catalyzing entity on properties 
 in aerial form necessary to its maintenance, until life 
 becomes a fact by its living, moving and knowing of its 
 existence. When completed into a moving organism 
 it ceased to draw from the aerial form or earth in itself 
 sufficient without additional food to maintain the or- 
 ganism, and additional action. And consequently be- 
 came a feeder on other forms of life. 
 
 The new form of action and life occasioning 
 growth and movement, and in consequence necessitated 
 additional food to offset the increased work. In con- 
 sequence, the new order of life of whatever order be- 
 gan to exact from other forms of life means of suste- 
 nence by feeding on same. 
 
 The mechanical process by which life developed 
 after the union of the properties into a mass of proto- 
 plasm can be perhaps defined as a fermenting of the 
 mass, owing to the long period of constant temperature 
 after the union. Constant temperature tending to fer- 
 ment in all cases. The ferments acting while ferment- 
 ing upon the particles of matter in proximity and 
 drawing sustenance from same. And acting as an 
 entity on suspended properties necessary to maintain 
 same. 
 
 100 
 
ORGANIC LIFE. 
 
 The dividing line between the oviparous and the 
 viviparous animal kingdom can be conclusively attrib- 
 uted to the local conditions of the fermenting masses of 
 protoplasmic matter. Where there had been but 
 small bodies of protoplasmic matter thoroughly sepa- 
 rated in different small lots, owing to the material sub- 
 stances that caused the particles yet in suspension to 
 unite with them, thereby forming a small body which 
 afterward was followed by the egg order of life or 
 oviparous life. The small bodies of matter that acted 
 on particles in suspension not being sufficient to admit 
 of more than one body of a given kind in a place. 
 Thereby life of that order. 
 
 The life of the viviparous order being the product 
 of large bodies of minerals acting upon particles in 
 suspension and causing union of thousands of living 
 organisms at the same time. They all being a growing 
 in union with each other in the one large body of fer- 
 ments. And in consequence, were necessary as a means 
 of aiding life, owing to production by aiding each 
 other in the order of first production. 
 
 Life of that order having had the aid of other life 
 by contact in the beginning, must, owing to precedent 
 in condition, need the contact of life of the same order 
 as the means of earlier production, throughout all 
 future production. The temperature remaining the 
 same in cases of masses of fermenting protoplasm form- 
 ing into life in a given lot of growing life; and in con- 
 sequence, the life all of the same order when de- 
 veloped. 
 
 101 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 In the field of scientific research, so far as devel- 
 oped, it has held as a postulate that matter cannot be 
 destroyed or that matter cannot be made. Accepting 
 the truth of the indestructibility of matter as a fact, 
 and the inability of man or conditions to make matter 
 as an additional fact. Then taking into consideration 
 the change in the temperature that has taken place in 
 the formation of worlds until cooled off like our own. 
 Then there' seems nothing within reach of the mind 
 which has occurred but what will admit of duplication 
 within the conditions which had to transpire. In fact 
 there is nothing within reach of the eye, aided by the 
 most powerful lens constructed by man, or in fact, 
 within the universe, but what will admit of proof 
 within the laws of changing temperatures. There has 
 never occurred for one moment or for one year any 
 condition in the life of an animal but what can be du- 
 plicated in the cooling off of a planet. When the con- 
 dition could not be found in one portion it certainly 
 was to be had in another. And every property neces- 
 sary for the construction could be had at the right time 
 in one place or another during the cooling process. 
 There being so many places upon the surface of the 
 earth where the same conditions could become mani- 
 fest, in case of failure in one there was always another 
 to carry out the work. It being one more case where 
 nature was not found wanting in many means of carry- 
 ing out her work. And she had a million of safe- 
 guards in guaranteeing the carrying out of success in 
 each case. 
 
 102 
 
ORGANIC LIFE. 
 
 Taking into consideration the many means of 
 carrying the proper temperatures and union of matter 
 within them that nature had in the cooling process, 
 we find little trouble in finding the conditions that 
 brought life into existence upon the earth. And we 
 must acknowledge that life was as unavoidable in the 
 conditions that existed at that time in the cooling 
 process, as it would be to try to stop matter from union 
 when the temperature has arrived for its precipitation. 
 
 With regard to evolution, there can not be any 
 doubt as to time and trials bringing about change in 
 the stature of the species. As the product of condition 
 cannot subvert the law of its maker. Man and all ani- 
 mals, being product of condition, must submit to the 
 dictates of further conditions. But as to evolution 
 Wiping out one form of species and transforming it into 
 another, that is all rot. As the wiles of time leaves con- 
 ditional marks on the youthful being, so does the con- 
 ception of beings leave footprints throughout posterity. 
 
 As life is the product of a condition in the ele- 
 ments and temperature, then condition is its progenitor, 
 and will tend to modify the original work by being 
 itself modified, but not so as to change the form of 
 same. The change being but adaptability to the con- 
 ditions as they change. 
 
 But the idea of life being built up out of one 
 minute form by evolution, and evolution being the 
 maker of large bodies out of nothing but change, must 
 be the worst of rot. It is strictly against the scientific 
 truth of inability to build matter out of nothing. What 
 
 103 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 is evolution? Is it a supreme power that can build 
 powerful beings out of nothing? Or must we attribute 
 the arrival at the solution by that means as one of the 
 last efforts of the supernatural atom in the mind of 
 its originator to hold in abeyance the light of reason 
 that was spreading within the brain of man? In which 
 case the atom won out. Defeating reason by over- 
 powering the reason that was coming to the man. 
 
 Instead of building, evolution has had a tendency 
 to. modify the proportions of the animal life through- 
 out all the different families. And in return for such 
 reduction in proportions it has tended to compensate 
 all of them by greater durability owing to the condi- 
 tions necessitating same in order to exist. 
 
 Wherever life has been built up, it has occurred 
 by the means of breeding of animals within modified 
 conditions. It has been brought about by a modifica- 
 tion of the conditions by one of two means. First, by 
 stabling the stock and preventing the rigors of climate. 
 And second, by feeding the stock other properties of 
 food which are not procurable in the order of nature. 
 Being the product of the handiwork of man in culti- 
 vation. In all other cases it will be found that the 
 tendency of nature is to diminish the bulk of body, of 
 any and all forms of life, compensating them with a 
 more durable constitution adaptable to the conditions. 
 
 The reason of reduction of body being in order 
 that the means of sustenance within the order of nature 
 may be sufficient to keep up warmth within the body 
 of a given size, a larger body necessitating a greater 
 
 104 
 
ORGANIC LIFE. 
 
 amount of food to generate heat to so much more body. 
 A lessening of body will lessen the amount of food 
 necessary to keep up a certain amount of heat. 
 
 The conditions being changed by man with regard 
 to the stabled stock, and a further change being 
 brought about by man in the order of food for such 
 animals. Consequently, greater body is the result. 
 Yet if the conditions were brought about by any other 
 agency beside that of man, the result would be the 
 same. Because it is not the Godlines of man that in- 
 crease the bulk of the body of his stock. But instead, 
 it is the adaptability of the animal to the conditions 
 that he must live under. Conditions being the cause 
 of the greater bulk. But the order of nature being 
 to cool, the order of animal life in general, when not 
 modified by some other agency, is to reduce bulk of 
 body to conform with the order of nature. And 
 throughout the past the order has been the same al- 
 ways to lessen the bulk to conform to the cooling con- 
 ditions. 
 
 A study of the geological conditions during the 
 Carboniferous age, as revealed by geologv. will con- 
 form in showing how animal life has deteriorated in 
 the time that has elapsed since that period. At that 
 time, there being winged life of proportions equal to 
 the greatest of our land animals of today. They but 
 conforming to the heated conditions of their age and 
 time. 
 
 As to monkeys, apes, bears and other forms of life 
 that resemble man, they each were bordering like con- 
 
 105 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 ditions to the conditions that brought forth the man, 
 but the difference was plenty to divide the species into 
 different families. Perhaps that a study of the tem- 
 perature at the' time of germination as observed today 
 will distinctly divide for once and all time the rela- 
 tionship of the species, making it very clear what was 
 the real difference. 
 
 As to one class of animal being transformed into 
 another by time and change seems too foolish to con- 
 sider. But where the periods of gestation are alike, or 
 very near so, it is possible that a cross may be brought 
 about between two forms of species. And the off- 
 spring taking on portions of the qualities of each of 
 the animal forms. 
 
 Trees and herbs of all classes, and in fact all vege- 
 table life, along with all cereal growths, were effected 
 by the cooling process of the planet, just like the ani- 
 mal kingdom. The difference in elevation bringing 
 into existence the order of life adaptable to existence 
 at the greatest temperature, and so on down the order 
 of each succeeding plant in the order of its relativity 
 to the first in temperature. Each plant coming into 
 existence whenever the temperature was present that 
 would admit of its union into a growing form. And 
 so on down to the order of the plant life now growing 
 in the ice banks or snow banks in our coldest regions. 
 Each coming within the earliest condition that would 
 admit of same. 
 
 106 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 ORGANIC LIFE AND PLANETARY 
 CONSERVATION. 
 
 Organic life becomes a great factor in the preser- 
 vation of the planet, and adds perhaps millions of years 
 to its period of duration. Vegetable growth and trees, 
 herbs, cereals and all other forms of life of that order 
 become a means of storing heat to again be liberated 
 by the action of the digestive organs of animal life in 
 transforming them into active bodily heat. 
 
 Among the animal and vegetable kingdoms there 
 is no other form of life that adds to the period of the 
 earth's duration as much as man. But instead of man 
 being the one and only, and all earth being made for 
 his playground, and all animal life to subserve his 
 wants while at play, he is nature's greatest slave in the 
 perpetuation of the whole means of life. He is the 
 minor being moving to\vard the greater cause. In- 
 stead of the greater cause moving to subserve his im- 
 mediate wants and pleasures. 
 
 107 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 MAN'S PLACE IN THE PERPETUATION OF 
 THE PLANET. 
 
 He is one of nature's greatest restorers of the dor- 
 mant energies held in reserve, through his liberating 
 same. Man generally believes when he makes some 
 important discovery within the order of nature, by his 
 studies, that he is revolutionizing the order of nature, 
 in liberating the energy hidden away by nature. He 
 gives himself the credit of being a more important 
 being than the universe, being gifted with such great 
 powers that to him all earthly matter and all earthly 
 movement must bend in worship. He believes that all 
 these great things were made by some great man, and 
 that the greatness of the original being was natural, 
 being that the great one who did the great work re- 
 sembled himself. The being could not be other than 
 powerful who should resemble the great one in him- 
 self, being of his image and likeness would in itself 
 make the great one much greater. Man, in attributing 
 all the greatness to one of like image and likeness, 
 seems to be unaware that it is not the love of a great 
 one, but is in fact the love of the ego coming out in the 
 case of a third person. Every man who bows to such 
 worship of the great one, in his own heart knows that 
 the ground whereon the great one has been built; has 
 
 108 
 
MAN'S PLACE. 
 
 been purely and simply love of self. That is, if the 
 man is of a disposition to think for himself, and not ac- 
 cept the rules laid down by others who do the thinking 
 for him. 
 
 When the love of ego has been developed for 
 thousands of years in the progenitors, it is hard for the 
 man to conceive of a greater being or form of being 
 than the ego. It is the love of self, pure and simple, 
 taking the form of a distant one, for modesty's sake. 
 
 Man, instead of being the ruler of the universe 
 and the maker of worlds, is instead its greatest slave 
 in the order of nature, he being a necessity in the per- 
 petuation of the planet. He is dictated to by the order 
 of nature, and he must obey. Nature molded him out 
 of particles of earth that he may work without inter- 
 mission throughout his life, in keeping the earth in- 
 habitable to his kind. 
 
 Man's greatest needs are manifest along the lines 
 conducive to the perpetuation of the planet. He being 
 one of nature's products and being made in the cooling 
 order of nature to further conserve the working order 
 of the whole body. Nature having molded him as all 
 other forms of life. Molding each for a purpose. 
 The principal purpose, and in fact only purpose, was 
 the planetary conservation. Each form of life tend- 
 ing to readjust active heat upon the body of the planet, 
 to further prolong its duration as a body. 
 
 Man's nature conforming to the purpose he was 
 born to fulfill, he naturally becomes adapted to living 
 and necessary wants along the line conducive to the 
 
 109 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 end. In that case, a man's necessary wants appeal to 
 his loosening up of the dormant energies, of which the 
 earth has great stores. Man dare not disobey, as his 
 welfare, present and future, depends on that mode of 
 action. He must work to that end or suffer and die. 
 
 Man's advent upon the earth being one of nature's 
 means of continuation of the life of the planet. He 
 was ordained through slavery to work without inter- 
 mission in the good work of adding to the life of the 
 earth. Necessity was the means of coercion, and 
 necessity was always in the order of nature's require- 
 ments, at the particular time when the earth needed 
 the liberation of extra heat to offset the cooling process 
 within the whole. 
 
 Nature having built or molded man for a purpose, 
 to aid in worldly perpetuation. And in consequence 
 has many means of coercion within the kind when fail- 
 ure to comply with the great purpose has been resorted 
 to. In the case of individuals deeming it better to 
 evade their share in worldly conservation, nature has 
 seen fit to deprive them of health, which is an attribute 
 of the process which man was born to enjoy when com- 
 plying with the means of his nature. He being born 
 to a purpose, thrives within the purpose that molded 
 him. 
 
 Nature finding the material that tends to make up 
 his body too valuable to be wasted in a being of no 
 energy, when the man has no energy to comply with 
 the means of conservation. And in consequence it is 
 nature's law that he shall wither and die, to further 
 
 110 
 
MAN'S PLACE. 
 
 transform the material into an entity of value in con- 
 servation. Nature not desiring a waste in any of its 
 means of its perpetuation of the body of the planet. 
 
 Man's greatest inventions are of the kind that 
 transform great amounts of heat into the active form. 
 The transforming of latent heat into active heat adds 
 to the life of the earth. Great activity anywhere on 
 the face of the earth has been observed to cause an 
 extra precipitation of rain in like localities. Extra 
 precipitation of rains in localities which formerly were 
 dry tend to show that the temperature has been raised 
 from a worldly standpoint, admitting of the dispersal 
 of greater amounts of water from the seas, and conse- 
 quent carriage to more distant points before cold 
 would overcome the total volume, causing same to 
 be precipitated. Thereby adding to the proof in favor 
 of establishing man's place in the world's conservation. 
 Also tending to prove that man has to conform to a 
 certain amount of work in order that the portions of 
 the earth may conform to his mode of life. His mode 
 of life necessitating certain conditions that are procur- 
 able by the work, all of which are a necessity to the per- 
 petuation of the earth, or prolongation of its period of 
 duration. And all, further, tendine to prove that man 
 is the slave of nature by having to conform to the per- 
 petuation of self in order that he may conform to the 
 greater cause of worldly conservation. He being but 
 the minor property aiding in a greater cause. 
 
 Every great discovery made in the studies of man, 
 tending to transform great stores of latent heat into the 
 
 111 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 active form, tends to lessen the trials of man in keeping 
 the earth inhabitable to his kind. And also lessening 
 his graft in bodily labors. Thereby forcing man in 
 every conceivable way to use his best energies to the 
 carrying out of the good work of conservation. 
 Thereby showing how man was in the beginning 
 formed for a cause and acted and will act along the 
 lines of the particular cause, as long as he can possibly 
 maintain conditions adaptable to his existence. Where 
 he does the greatest work toward the cause, he reaps 
 the greatest benefit for himself and his kind. 
 
 All other forms of life are aiding toward plane- 
 tary conservation by means of their digestive organs, 
 which transform latent heat into active heat. But 
 man is the greatest slave of the world, because he not 
 only uses his digestive organs in transforming, but also 
 the muscles of his body and every nerve cell of his 
 brain. Man has also to act as the scavenger for all 
 animal life, because he has to hunt up means of pro- 
 curing food for all animal life; also care for their hy- 
 gienic conditions as a further means of his own perpetu- 
 ation. He is the servant of all animal life. He is the 
 slave of all animal life. And, in final conclusion, we 
 must admit that man is the one and only slave that actu- 
 ally exists. The slave of all orders of life as a further 
 means of his own sustenance, to finally conserve the one 
 great cause planetary continuation of life. 
 
 To be more explicit in the judgment of man, in 
 the face of his own reasonings, accepted worldly. His 
 order of reasoning, as to the world and every conceiv- 
 
 112 
 
MAN'S PLACE. 
 
 able thing in nature being made as an accessory to his 
 personal welfare. And being a secondary considera- 
 tion with regard to himself. Such mode of reasoning 
 can well be attributed to the order of reasoner, who 
 grants to the sun powers off in the distance, diametri- 
 cally opposite to the powers manifest at his finger tips 
 from birth until death, throughout thousands of years 
 of the coming and shifting of his kind. Always look- 
 ing off in the distance for a solution of problems writ- 
 ten in indelible characters on his body or on everything 
 his digits touch. Looking off into space trying to 
 make eligible, characters written by some unseen hand, 
 of like resemblance to the one he is carrying. Seeking 
 revelations from the mists of buried ignorance in the 
 form of imaginative beings which have no existence 
 beyond the diseased condition of a brain born of thou- 
 sands of years of superstition. 
 
 There is no power in the buried ego other than 
 the stench arising above the remains of last resting 
 place, until final disintegration of the particles, which 
 then may be transformed into some useful means of 
 further force tending to carry on the good cause of 
 worldly conservation. 
 
 The saying attributed to the great Confucius is 
 very true when you come to know r nature's law. The 
 saying follows: "What the superior man seeks is in 
 himself; what the small man seeks is in others." Now 
 when you know the law of nature or your maker you 
 are quite convinced that the white man is forcing ig- 
 norance on the wise Chinese when he attempts to con- 
 
 113 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 vert him, to seek in others instead of seeking within 
 himself. It is simply ignorance trying to dominate 
 knowledge. The truth which the Chinese has been in 
 possession of has led the Chinese to avoid taking from 
 others what he knew to belong to others. He not 
 having the precedent set for him to steal and lay in wait 
 for a passing stranger so as to rob or kill him from 
 ambush; in consequence, the Chinese has tried to live 
 peaceably, and to do unto others as he wishes to be 
 done by. The white man, in contradistinction to the 
 Chinese, has had the precedent set by his god to look 
 to others, both for knowledge and everything he de- 
 sires in life. His god has taught him not to look for 
 anything within himself. His god also lays behind 
 a wall of seclusion and establishes precedent for him 
 to follow in waylaying his fellowman. In conse- 
 quence, the white man looks for everything he eats 
 from others. His god teaches him to trust in others, 
 in fact, forces him to obey others. His god establishes 
 precedent in every wrong he tends to practice. 
 
 In consequence of the precedent and teachings 
 of his god he has become aggressive. He is not satis- 
 fied with what he can make or get within himself. He 
 makes war on the other fellow with intent to rob him; 
 if necessary he must exterminate the other fellow so 
 as to get what he needs. He has no right to think or 
 act without disobeying and in consequence he has the 
 order to convert the other fellow, given to him by his 
 god. The converting of the other fellow becomes his 
 trade in making war for gain, because he cannot work 
 
 114 
 
MAN'S PLACE. 
 
 to any end without eating and his god has given him 
 no food, only what he can procure from the man he 
 tends to convert. In consequence it becomes his god- 
 given right to rob, because he could not carry out the 
 law of god without eating. In eating he robs, but he 
 has the grace of his god backing the robbery in saving 
 the other man from eating the food. If the other 
 man resists the offense or desire to feed on him then 
 he is killed with the grace of god. 
 
 The greater part of the Chinese are followers of 
 Confucius, and in consequence believe in depending 
 on the man within himself for means of sustenence. 
 What is the result? Answer: A peaceable people, not 
 aggressive, bearing a small place in history ripe with 
 murder for gain by ambush or other means. The 
 white man having ambushing precedent and a robbing 
 precedent set by their gods, and in consequence has 
 history very ripe with ambush and other foul means 
 of murder for robbery. The white man is the product 
 of the precedent set for him. Now he is not satisfied 
 with having the greater portion of the world peaceable, 
 owing to peaceable precedent, but he wants to carry 
 his ambushing precedent into the domains of the peace- 
 able people of the earth. His reason being to carry 
 out the robbery which his god has instructed. He 
 cares not for the souls of his victims, but he cares for 
 the gain he can get by following the precedent and 
 command of his god. 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 THE ADVENT OF MAN AND HIS 
 DEVELOPMENT. 
 
 Man came into existence on the continents in the 
 middle highlands, on account of the conditions of cool- 
 ing temperature of like abodes conforming to the 
 period of gestation in that style of life. The middle 
 course between high and low surfaces of the earth con- 
 forms to the period in the case of the man's advent upon 
 the earth. And his adaptability as shown today 
 proves that he was the product of equa-distant ex- 
 tremes in each order of earthly temperatures. And in 
 consequence, adaptability to all. 
 
 The topographical conditions that were produc- 
 tive of the order of life that is the man's, has a great 
 deal to do with the order of life that is his. He com- 
 ing into existence in locations of earth surface where 
 the country was level, or so near so that there were 
 even temperatures of long duration. And in conse- 
 quence, little else but the order of life he represented 
 for long distances of earth surface. The mineral 
 products necessary to the building up of life being dis- 
 tributed in like localities to admit of the building up 
 of life. But no means of sustenance other than the 
 products derived from nature in the suspended form 
 
 116 
 
THE ADVENT OF MAN. 
 
 in atmospheric order, along with the necessary mineral 
 properties which were precipitated at higher tempera- 
 tures, or which preceded his formation into a living 
 organism. 
 
 The temperature having arrived in the cooling 
 process which would admit of the precipitation of the 
 basic compound at the foundation of life of all orders 
 within this high level surface of earth, where the min- 
 erals conducive to life were precipitated earlier in the 
 cooling process. This basic compound being proto- 
 plasm, and being plastic in the trials of conditions in 
 which it is subjected to, added to the mineral sub- 
 stances into which it comes in contact with. 
 
 In the case of man, the protoplasm being precipi- 
 tated in high or medium abodes of equal elevation or 
 near so. There being iron and lime and the various 
 salts going toward building up life within the locality 
 before the precipitation of the basic property. The 
 basic property being a product of nature that ferments 
 and draws nutriment from the abodes in which it is de- 
 tained, providing that a temperature can be main- 
 tained for sufficient time. A certain period of time 
 being necessary for it to arrive at a condition where 
 it will exact, through its fermenting, properties from 
 its surroundings. Where the location has plenty min- 
 erals adaptable to building large frames from earthly 
 matter, it reduces the mineral properties into a kind 
 of plastic framework, or bone, and makes that a nucleus 
 to build around, of the properties derived from sus- 
 pension, yet not adaptable to the temperatures other 
 
 117 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 than by the chemical attraction generated by the fer- 
 menting process. 
 
 The fermenting process in its exactions and its 
 detergent processes forms an organic body out of the 
 plastic property. The exaction from inorganic prop- 
 erties where it has been deposited tending to build the 
 framework of the new life, and in so doing making 
 pores and arteries, veins and the like. The ferment- 
 ing plastic properties becoming porous by the exac- 
 tions from below earthly. And from above through 
 deriving aid from the particles yet in suspension within 
 the temperature; through chemical affinity within the 
 plastic mass, and the properties yet in suspension. 
 Thereby causing same to be precipitated, to again be 
 taken up by the body in the building process. Such 
 particles as come within the body not conforming to 
 the work being thrown off by the excretory canals 
 formed by the ferments. Just as we observe a ferment- 
 ing mass today throwing off particles of matter, which 
 make themselves very apparent to our olfactory 
 nerves, if not to the windows of our brains. Thereby 
 in the earlier process of fermenting the organs of 
 exaction and excretion are developed by the ferment- 
 ing of the mass. The pores and every other organ of 
 circulation developing during this early stage of the 
 life process. The same organs that are developed for 
 excretion being made use of in case of emergency in 
 the building of life by exacting from surroundings 
 necessary properties which are within reach of attrac- 
 tion. The organs developed for exaction in the early 
 
 118 
 
THE ADVENT OF MAN. 
 
 process, capable of being made use of in excreting 
 when necessary. The fermenting process being the 
 product of a given temperature maintained for a given 
 time. The property capable of being fermented being' 
 a compound of properties incapable of precipitation 
 above a certain degree in temperature. Higher tem- 
 peratures in the cooling process forcing the detention 
 of like properties within the volatile form until tem- 
 perature admitting of precipitation of the order of 
 properties as a compound can be made possible. 
 
 In the case of the order of temperature having 
 arrived on the high level plains that conform to the ad- 
 vent of man. The plains not having great bodies of 
 mineral products adaptable to the building of great 
 forms of life. Because the temperature had not arrived 
 yet wherein the action of water could become manifest 
 in aggregating bodies of salts and lime and like prop- 
 erties other than by the portions of same taken up by 
 the actual compounding process of precipitation. 
 These long distances of level highlands having an even 
 distribution of mineral products brought down from 
 the volatile world by the cooling process in the true 
 order of relative precipitation. And in consequence, 
 a form of life of medium between all forms of life 
 physically. 
 
 The expanse of territory or level highlands being 
 very great throughout the world. Cooling being very 
 slow, owing to but one means of cooling, and that being 
 radiation from the great expanse of plains in the one 
 direction, outward toward space. In consequence, long 
 
 119 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 periods of constant temperatures. In fact, many 
 years of cooling before the locations would admit of 
 any other order of life of the organic order. In con- 
 sequence, life adaptable to the order of nature as ob- 
 served in like locations or circumstances. 
 
 Now, placing ourselves on the ground in the cir- 
 cumstances that brought forth the order of life we 
 represent, it requires only a study of the man as re- 
 vealed today to trace out the course of nature in the 
 building of that form of life. Taking into considera- 
 tion the build of man as revealed today. His habits 
 and development. Means of sustenence during early 
 life. And not being forgetful of the order of nature 
 in its relative laws of precipitation, and the laws that 
 made precipitation the order of the time. 
 
 The order of life being precipitated first within 
 the circumstances made possible by the modified inter- 
 action between heat and cold, one contending with the 
 other until the weight of the property, or properties in 
 relativity became unadaptable to the domains where 
 detained by the mean of conditions arrived at between 
 the two forces. In consequence, the world of volatil- 
 ity was no longer the world adaptable to the property, 
 and the property or properties, going toward forming 
 life, was transformed into a world of material adapt- 
 able to the solidifying regions. Having arrived within 
 the solidifying regions the properties being of an order 
 that would ferment within themselves. Fermenting 
 being an order of generating heat by chemical proc- 
 esses. These chemical processes taking up properties 
 
 120 
 
THE ADVENT OF MAN. 
 
 from surroundings necessary to the carrying out of the 
 heat generating mechanism. Heat generating 
 mechanism being adaptable to the laws of heat and 
 cold. Heat when continuing, having to comply with 
 the laws of heat and cold. Heat being a power when 
 continuing that must have an outlet to throw off the 
 reduced particles of matter. That is, particles of 
 matter dispersed so as to become too impalpable to ad- 
 mit of further dispersal. In consequence, not being 
 further adaptable to feed the heat producing process, 
 and must be thrown off. In throwing off the reduced 
 particles which were dispersed as far as the tempera- 
 ture of heat would admit, there had of necessity to be 
 an outlet. The outlet in the mass must be forced by 
 the lifting power or dispersing power of the heat gen- 
 erated from within. Forcing the refuse matter to 
 break through the other properties of plastic matter 
 forming the body of the organism. After having 
 broken through once it kept the channels open by the 
 chemical generation of additional heat seeking libera- 
 tion, having been dispersed so far as to render the prop- 
 erty useless in further separation. Rendered useless 
 for further separation within the degree of tempera- 
 ture would render the property useless as food to 
 generate heat, and it must be thrown off. These par- 
 ticles having forced an outlet in the mass of building 
 material. Then the outlet was kept open as long as 
 heat continued to be generated within the organism. 
 
 The feeding process was brought about by the 
 chemical action of the process, varied and controlled 
 
 121 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 by the laws of heat and cold. To continue and thrive 
 at a medium of adaptability to such processes. To 
 wither and cease to continue, or die, when one force 
 gained the ascendency over the other in relativity. 
 
 In the feeding of the early forming organism, its 
 chemical properties exacting from surroundings all 
 properties conducive to its welfare or to its growth. 
 Exacting, through chemical affinity, properties on the 
 earth's surface and molding same to form a nucleus, 
 or bone, around which it could build up another form 
 of body to be derived from the aerial volatile prop- 
 erties. The exaction by attraction of material prop- 
 erties from earth being upon properties necessary 
 within the temperature in molding and stimulating the 
 organism. Also tending to aid in feeding the organ- 
 ism. The properties derived from the volatile order 
 being properties yet incapable of precipitation other 
 than by the chemical attraction generated by the 
 processes. Demanding same for food and transform- 
 ing same into compounds of an order that has since 
 been known as the animal flesh. The canals forced in 
 the organism in feeding same from aerial properties 
 being forced by the cooling action on certain prop- 
 erties acted upon by cold. Cold molding particles of 
 material into certain volumes of size, or dimensions, 
 necessitating a certain amount of heat to disperse. The 
 same being precipitated from the aerial world. In the 
 precipitation generated by the fall of bulk and further 
 aided by chemical attraction when impinging against 
 a mass of very plastic matter of a jelly-like order, they 
 
 122 
 
THE ADVENT OF MAN. 
 
 were forced inward by sheer force of fall. Making 
 pores or canals on their inroads within the mass. When 
 sinking as far as attraction chemically considered 
 would admit, they were subjected to the action of heat 
 of the mass generated from within, and were further 
 dispersed in conformity with the power of heat. 
 Thereby compelled to disperse by the conditions in- 
 ward, owing to least resistence, until they arrived at 
 the final goal of utter dissolution within the power of 
 heat generated within the organism. Then were 
 thrown off through the refuse canals r as before men- 
 tioned. In all cases the feeding and dispersing of 
 refuse going on until life or action generated within 
 the organism ceased to be, owing to death of the order 
 of life. All feeding processes and excreting processes 
 tending to form all of the pores and blood arteries and 
 veins, which we know today as means of sustaining the 
 organism. 
 
 The human organism conforming to like condi- 
 tions until today, and revealing every period of its his- 
 tory as does planets. Every organ, every pore or 
 member of the human organism, tending to tell the 
 story of its making, and not forgetful of the great 
 story actions and means of life have to do with our 
 past history. Our means of thought tell us a great 
 story. Our period of development during early life 
 tells a long and sad, but very true story as to our present 
 superiority. In fact, the utter helplessness of our in- 
 gress made our exit in most all ages greater than other 
 forms of life. 
 
 123 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 The period in worldly cooling and the portions 
 conforming to man's place in relation to other forms 
 of life, by the entry into existence, admit of no water 
 on the face of the earth at that period in like parts of 
 its surface adaptable to man's entry. In consequence, 
 his development, to admit of his form of life within 
 like conditions, and his slow development accordingly. 
 
 Man has a skin bare of any hair. It is of a chemi- 
 cal composition capable of carrying a temperature far 
 below the temperature of surroundings aerial or other- 
 wise. The conditions that brought man into being 
 were in an early period of worldly history. The long 
 plains were not cool enough to admit of the precipi- 
 tation of water so as to detain same on surface. The 
 earth was always secluded from direct action of the 
 sun in like locations, owing to the great amount of 
 matter and mists of the aerial order. In consequence 
 always about the same in temperature. The sameness 
 of temperature would render the precipitation of suf- 
 ficient water on the face of the earth for detention an 
 impossibility. The dark and heavy mists, enwrapping 
 mists encircling like abodes, owing to temperature 
 necessary in the conditions, rendered the water exac- 
 tions as a maintenance of life a matter of exaction from 
 the mists through the pores of the body. Instead of 
 taking in gulps of water through the mouth. 
 
 Owing to the foregoing conditions which con- 
 clusively brought man into being, he developed as we 
 know him, with a skin chemically capable of lowering 
 the temperature below the surroundings. He having 
 
 124 
 
THE ADVENT OF MAN. 
 
 developed pores or inroads into his system in the early 
 fermenting process. Consequently, his skin adaptable 
 to the conditions that brought him into being cooled 
 the mists or caused the precipitation upon same. The 
 mists, having precipitated, carried nutriment chemi- 
 cally required within the organism. The pores took 
 up the properties of water and nutriment and carried 
 same into the organism. 
 
 The development of the brain during this process 
 had to be wonderful, owing to having to pass judg- 
 ment on all the properties of food and liquid entering 
 the body. The conditions that brought man into be- 
 ing, as before mentioned, were the same that made him 
 intellectually superior to other forms of life. More 
 correctly, conditions developed him further than any 
 other form of life. 
 
 Men having to depend on aerial properties for 
 many years after life became a fact in his case, for 
 food and nutriment for his whole system, in conse- 
 quence he developed a very sensitive form of nerve 
 system. The nerves being capable of exacting from 
 anything they came in contact with and conveying 
 same to the brain. The brain being a nerve center 
 where the nerve conveyed particles which were ex- 
 tracted from particle of contact, the brain passed judg- 
 ment on the case. The brain center having absolute 
 control over the nerve system and also the muscular 
 system, and in consequence used same as means of pre- 
 serving the organism from foreign properties which 
 were poisonous to the entire system. This being na- 
 
 125 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 ture's provision for the perpetuation of the species. 
 And in consequence, the development of the brain and 
 sensory nerves, aided by muscular department, all 
 working to one end perpetuation within the condi- 
 tions. 
 
 In the premises the brain had to develop into an 
 organic compound capable of distinguishing between 
 the poisonous and the system-building properties, 
 which had been precipitated upon the skin. The 
 sensory nerves being made out of chemical properties 
 that would exact from contact and carry same to the 
 main office, or brain. The main office, or brain, pass- 
 ing judgment on the property and condemning or ac- 
 cepting same as the case may be. When rejected the 
 sensory nerve conveyed a compound to the muscle, 
 causing same to contract and throw out the chemical 
 of a given kind. The compound sent to the muscle 
 not affecting the entry of other properties of matter, 
 providing that the dangerous element was not plenti- 
 ful enough to necessitate the final closing of the pore or 
 pores, for great periods of time. In that case, greater 
 heat being occasioned within by the partial denial of 
 passage to particles of reduced pabulum within the 
 system and finally the transformation of the port of 
 entry into a pore of excretion. When transformed into 
 a means of excretion, the particles being carried out- 
 ward, also carried the offending substance along in 
 their wake. When the dangerous particle became re- 
 moved in this manner, then the brain formed a com- 
 pound from within and sent the same by sensory nerve 
 
 126 
 
THE ADVENT OF MAN. 
 
 to place on the muscle to offset the former compound 
 and cause relaxation of same, allowing the entry of 
 particles favorable to the organism, or food for recon- 
 struction. And food for the general system. The re- 
 opening of the pores caused a reduction in the tem- 
 perature of the skin and caused precipitation from the 
 mists of particles that would admit of precipitation in 
 the given temperature. Consequently did admit of 
 the system taking up food for reconstruction. 
 
 Man had no other means of food for many years 
 after life became a fact, only through the pores and 
 other arteries. In consequence he developed very 
 slowly. Developing slowly, he developed the brain 
 more than any other part of his organism. The brain 
 being in that age the principal means of carrying on 
 life's process, guarding every entry and exit within the 
 system. One moment, in cases, being sufficient to de- 
 stroy the organism by the entry of poisonous properties 
 held in suspension. 
 
 The stomach, mouth, eyes, ears and other organs 
 of like order were some of nature's provisions for fur- 
 ther development when conditions would become 
 manifest in after years for the perpetuation of the 
 order of life. During the earlier years of the life of 
 our order that style of development was not in de- 
 mand, and for that reason awaited in storage for time 
 and necessity to prove their calling. 
 
 The stomach, as \ve observe today, can be trans- 
 formed during the medium voyage of an individual 
 across the stormy path of life, from a slim and nymph- 
 
 127 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 like being where muscular outlines are the predom- 
 inant feature, to a being distorted by the abnormal de- 
 velopment of the one organ. That one organ being 
 the dominating feature of the alcoholic glutton. The 
 stomach dominating the brain, by calling all its forces 
 to bear by registering every impression from within. 
 Oblivious of all earthly surroundings from the outside 
 world. The organ that in the early forming life 
 measured all space and matter in deriving nutriment 
 for sustenence has been transformed by time and 
 change in conditions to a seeking inward for feeling, 
 admitting of more of one article of food to the extinc- 
 tion of all other forms of food. Consequently, loss of 
 power on the part of the brain. The brain seeks but 
 one article in nature now to maintain life and feed the 
 glutton. In the forming process it knew no bounds; 
 all nature was its field. It weighed every property 
 in nature and judged of its properties of sustaining 
 powers. It was unerring in its judgment. Every de- 
 cree was irrevocable. Unrelenting was its verdict. 
 But it was personal perpetuation that caused it to pass 
 judgment upon all nature. It was not gluttony. 
 Thereby showing that man has in fact, as a whole, in 
 principle deteriorated. As he has unquestionably 
 done by gluttony in his allotted span of life. 
 
 Eyes, ears, fingers and other organs, when ob- 
 served across the span of life allotted to man as an in- 
 dividual under the conditions we are living under, will 
 prove conclusively when observed throughout a life of 
 a particular being, that they subserve the conditions 
 
 128 
 
THE ADVENT OF MAN. 
 
 subjected to. They being nature's safety valve in case 
 of emergency. When emergency arises, then they 
 come into play. If it never comes to pass that circum- 
 stances require their use, then they are no load to 
 carry. They develop to the circumstances. Not the 
 circumstances to the members. The same with man 
 in the early life he developed to the circumstances, not 
 circumstances conforming to his desires. Such members 
 as nature allowed man in reserve which were not 
 brought into play in early life were, as in all nature's 
 work, provisions against future changes which are a 
 part unavoidable in the fundamental laws of her work- 
 ing system. Nature having a law or laws moving to 
 one end. Every form of its work conforms to the 
 changes within the law or laws. Every manifestation 
 of nature in molding processes as in all other processes, 
 has been secured by not one means but many, for con- 
 tinuation throughout the changes which are bound 
 to come to pass. 
 
 Man's thorough grilling in the beginning, having 
 to develop so slowly and measure all worldly matter, 
 was but the work of nature in adapting him to a future 
 wherein he had to continue to measure matter and' to 
 do so unerringly in order to maintain matter in con- 
 dition to the perpetuation of his kind. He came into 
 the world in the beginning, a scientist empowered with 
 all knowing qualities. He could measure all matter. 
 He had to do so in order to perpetuate his own life. 
 In perpetuating his own life he worked toward per- 
 petuation of the earth. 
 
 129 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 Ignorance and jealousy of his own kind, backed 
 with individual gluttony oblivious of all outward 
 impressions, hankering to inward impressions or 
 habits exacting one article of food, destroyed his 
 natural inherent knowledge of all earthly matter. 
 Further aided by his fall in worldly knowledge 
 by inward impressions and jealousy, he resorted 
 to a method of groping for revelation from some be- 
 ing who existed in fancy. That mode of reasoning 
 again corrupted and tended to mislead him from the 
 true path of knowledge. Knowledge being properly 
 in the impressions derived by our sensory nerves and 
 transmitted to the brain, by contact with material prop- 
 erties. 
 
 Being further aided by the nerves of vision 
 transmitting to the brain the sense of appearance. 
 Again aided by the sense of sound transmitted to our 
 brains by the nerves of the ear registering the impres- 
 sion by contact against them. In fact, every impres- 
 sion derived by man worked in measure of matter by 
 contact with same. The impression generated by con- 
 tact of a property against a pore, becomes registered 
 in the brain by the exaction of particles from the prop- 
 erty by the nerve, and consequent conveyal of same 
 to the brain. The brain compounds other properties 
 with the particle and thereby measures it unerringly 
 
 In the case of a sound coming to the ear, the par* 
 tide generating the sound agitates particles of the 
 same order which are conveyed in the atmospheric 
 waves. These particles impinge against the auditory 
 
 130 
 
THE ADVENT OF MAN. 
 
 nerves and are immediately conveyed to the brain ; the 
 brain compounds same with other properties of brain 
 matter and thereby determines the composition of the 
 sound generating property. The judgment is unerring, 
 providing other sounds are not impinging at the same 
 time, thereby confounding the judgment by various 
 derivative results. The reason why the judgment is 
 not always unerring now days being on account of so 
 many harsh sounds being always impinging against 
 the sensory nerves, or auditory nerves, that in com- 
 pounding the results of impact there are so many agi- 
 tating mediums impinging at once. In consequence 
 the brain, after weighing all by compounding same, 
 has to resort to conjecture as to which of_the results 
 apply to the given case. 
 
 In the case of particles impinging against the 
 nerves of vision, they are immediately transferred to 
 the brain by the nerves. The brain compounds same 
 and derives a result which is unerring. But where 
 there are several different particles impinging at the 
 same time and all taken to the brain to be compounded, 
 then the brain has to resort to conjecture as to which 
 of the results, which are unerring, applies to each given 
 case. And therein remains the confusion. The re- 
 sults in each case being unerring, but adaptability to 
 place of each tends to bring confusion into the results. 
 
 The brain can be corrupted by trying to weigh 
 nothing, that is, looking for revelation from corrupt 
 gods who have been reported as giving instructions to 
 brains. The brain in trying to weigh the impressions 
 
 131 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 which never come from nothingness, feeds on itself; 
 and in consequence lapses into practically nothing. 
 The brain's office is to weigh matter; weighing matter, 
 it feeds on matter and thrives. Weighing nothing, as 
 in the case of waiting for revelation, it feeds on itself. 
 Man when he leaves the field of matter and 
 gropes off in the dead past, looking for a word from 
 some one instead of taking impressions from what is 
 really manifest, corrupts his brain. The brain being 
 capable of a certain amount of work within a given 
 time, like any other property of matter. If the time 
 is taken up in groping into space and concentrating all 
 its impressions upon that one subject, trying to glean 
 a word from nothing and nothingness, it cannot work 
 on the weighing of matter. In groping for the 
 imaginary being who is going to tell the brain what 
 is next, it loses its right to decide. It surrenders its 
 right which nature has given it in measuring matter 
 by impressions. It dare not pass judgment on the im- 
 pressions transferred by the sensory nerves by contact, 
 fearing that the great one will punish it for its temer- 
 ity. In fact, it puts the ban on mankind as to perpet- 
 uation, because it denies him the right to weigh matter 
 and work toward its molding into condition tending 
 to conserve his kind. The great one as deemed by our 
 gospel truths, as they dare to call them, means the ex- 
 tinction of mankind. Extinction of mankind means 
 transformation of our world by withering and loss of 
 heat. And a trip through space to aid in building up 
 another body in space at some distant region. 
 
 132 
 
THE ADVENT OF MAN. 
 
 Man can continue the world or earth indefinitely 
 by the powers nature has given him if he will exert 
 himself in developing the qualities of brain in measur- 
 ing and transforming matter so as to conserve heat and 
 temperature adaptable to his kind. His brain has the 
 office of passing judgment on all matter, and when 
 liberated from groping into the shadows of past myth- 
 ological conclusions, he will be supreme. He has it 
 in his power to discontinue the process of life of his 
 kind as a means of destroying the earth. He has been 
 working along that line for thousands of years. But 
 fortunately in the last two centuries there have been a 
 few master minds who have taken up the natural 
 process of weighing matter. Working along the lines 
 of nature toward perpetuation in the face of powerful 
 opposition. 
 
 The axiom of the fall of man proves to be very 
 true when you come to read the history of man through 
 studying his make-up ; that is, when inquiring of nature 
 as to how made and how changed, within the change 
 of her form. Thereby seeking the period of history 
 in the cooling process admitting of such changes com- 
 ing into being. The laws being unchangeable, then 
 it only requires a survey of change of form in matter 
 complying with the unchangeable action which we 
 observe to get results. And weighing all in the light 
 of true nature's law, while surveying the corrupt and 
 tyrannical code accepted by man as fundamental ; and 
 holding it in the background as an encyclopedia con- 
 taining the true account and seed of man's downfall. 
 
 133 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 Man truly fell from his high state as judge of 
 everything earthly; judging everything through the 
 contact of sensory nerves with all matter, and they 
 exacting particles from contact, with particle imping- 
 ing; then carrying same to the brain to be compounded 
 with other particles within, so as to determine the 
 composition of particles coming in contact. The date 
 can be conclusively placed at the day or time the tyrant 
 took the throne and commanded man to follow his in- 
 structions. Man lost power of action within the brain 
 from that day onward. The brain not acting upon the 
 particles of matter and judging of same, tended to 
 wither and remain within itself. It, when compound- 
 ing particles of matter, was forced to do so within 
 itself, fearing punishment for its temerity at the hands 
 of the thief and tyrant who took the throne of com- 
 mand. 
 
 For years man was undoubtedly forced to obey the 
 tyrant, but as the years passed the young were brought 
 up under like belief and finally inherited the weak- 
 ness. They looking for revelation from without instead 
 of revelation from within the man by contact with the 
 particles of matter and the laws governing movement 
 of matter. They looking off into the mists of ignor- 
 ance for the illegible characters written by the unseen 
 hand of the royal arch tyrant, the coward, who se- 
 cluded self as the means of precedent of everything 
 bad in man, and threw out bait to man's weakness to 
 lead him to his own destruction by looking for means 
 of life in others instead of himself. Thereby making 
 
 134 
 
THE ADVENT OF MAN. 
 
 man aggressive, mean, contemptible and jealous of his 
 fellowman. , 
 
 During the early forming Process, man's blood 
 was forced to circulate by the action of heat and cold 
 upon the particles of matter which formed the man. 
 Heat and cold in any organic or planetary body, gener- 
 ating heat w r ithin itself, have lines of demarkation be- 
 tween the forces. Heat contending from within the 
 organism or planet for a line of working action with 
 the cold from without. The medium established be- 
 tween these two forces being necessary in order to con- 
 tinue action of any order. In consequence, we find 
 that the medium of demarkation or center of gravity 
 in the continuation of action in the man or any other 
 organic body becomes centered at -the heart. 
 
 The range of action on the organic body where 
 cold acts being on the outer surface. Cold congealing 
 particles into given sized units. The units necessitat- 
 ing a given temperature to reduce same into more 
 minute units. In consequence, the units formed by 
 the action of cold sink through gravity to the line of 
 demarkation or heat. Heat being generated from 
 within the organic body in the lungs and other por- 
 tions of the body acting chemically upon particles of 
 pabulum; in consequence, separation of particles into 
 the minor sized unit, owing to the highest temperature 
 capable of being generated within the organism. Re- 
 sult: heat drives the minor units to the center arrived 
 at between the forces of heat and cold, or line of de- 
 markation. In consequence, the two forces contend 
 
 135 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 for equal rights to act in the premises or line of de- 
 markation. The result proves to be action, movement. 
 The two forces double on the movement at the line of 
 demarkation and in consequence act in harmony in- 
 stead of opposition. Thereby the pump for transport- 
 ing the blood from the heart. While cold molds 
 greater units near the surface which will sink to the 
 center of gravity between the forces, by the force of 
 weight of particles, molded by cold. Bodily heat in 
 the margin being insufficient to reduce the particles 
 into more minute units. They having to impinge 
 against the mechanism of the mode of movement gen- 
 erated between cold and heat. Then become trans- 
 ported by pump movement to greater heat and re- 
 duced. 
 
 136 
 
CHAPTER XVI 
 
 CIRCULATION OF THE BLOOD. 
 
 The circulation of the blood through the human 
 system, and of course all other organic systems, has 
 raised a question in physics which confounds the great- 
 est thinkers in the modern world of thought. The 
 author being a disciple of the mode of thought adapt- 
 able to conditions manifest within the working order 
 of nature, and not being an adept in the laws of ac- 
 cepted physics or in human anatomy. Yet he dares to 
 show, and conclusively, that the circulation of the 
 blood obeys the fundamental law of nature; namely, 
 action of heat and cold upon the particles of matter. 
 
 Worlds in their movements obey the law of heat 
 and cold, by being formed in the line of demarkation 
 between the action of heat and cold. Cold being equal 
 to heat by its action on the particles within the given 
 locality and vice versa. Consequently the two forces 
 act upon the particles of matter that form in the mar- 
 gin. One tending to disperse the particles of matter. 
 The other tending to unify the particles of matter. 
 The portion being subject to one force being diagon- 
 ally opposite to the other force destroys the equilibrium 
 and causes movement in the planet. The movement 
 in planets being to turn about or revolve. The move- 
 ment is continued by the continued action of heat and 
 
 137 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 cold upon the particles of matter forming the body or 
 unit in question. 
 
 The action is similar in the organic body, only 
 difference being a change in the movement when gen- 
 erated in the medium between the two forces. Wher- 
 ever the two forces are equal, let it be in an organic 
 body or a planetary body, the place of equality be- 
 comes a center of gravity. The heat generating power 
 lifting by its power to disperse becomes equal in the 
 margin to the settling or uniting power of cold when 
 exercised upon the particles of matter. 
 
 In consequence we find that the heart is the point 
 of medium forces in an organic body. Cold and heat 
 contending or equal rights in the locality, and in con- 
 sequence, movement. Each force doubling when the 
 lift comes on the particles of matter; or in other words, 
 acting in union to create movement. The movement 
 being equally the work of cold upon the particles and 
 heat upon particles of matter. 
 
 Now we will take up the question of circulation 
 at the point of greater heat in the human organism, and 
 trace its course throughout the human body until it 
 makes its triumphant entry to the place of beginning. 
 We will show cause for every movement throughout 
 the course and why the cause. 
 
 In order that the reader may more thoroughly 
 understand the beginning movement, we will ex- 
 plain first where the cold and heat act in union to 
 create the movement. Then, as we carry the reader 
 throughout the course of the blood flow, we will show 
 
 138 
 
CIRCULATION OF THE BLOOD. 
 
 how cold acts and becomes active at the heart in carry- 
 ing on its part of the movement generated. 
 
 Heat and cold act conjointly in causing move- 
 ment in the heart. The right auricle and the right 
 ventricle are agencies actuated by the action of cold 
 upon the particles of blood. They derive their power, 
 that is, working power, from cold on the particles of 
 matter. The left auricle and left ventricle derive 
 their working power from the action of heat, acting 
 upon the particles of blood or matter. Cold and heat 
 acting in union in forcing each movement. Cold aid- 
 ing heat in causing the forcing of blood through the 
 aorta. Heat aiding cold in forcing blood into the pul- 
 monary canals carrying same to the point of heat, or 
 lungs. 
 
 Now to consider blood leaving the lungs: Blood 
 leaving the lungs does so through being reduced by 
 having all foreign matter burned by the greater heat 
 generated within the human organism. This burning 
 causes the dispersal of blood particles into the most 
 minute particles possible within the heat generated 
 within the human body. Dispersal by using waste 
 matter for fuel in the burning process within the 
 lungs, causes the waste matter to be thrown off by the 
 lungs, on account of being of no more value as fuel. 
 The blood having been cleansed of all particles capa- 
 ble of use as fuel within the given temperature, and 
 in consequence being no longer of use within the lungs. 
 It becomes subject to the dispersing power, or lifting 
 power generated. Heat being a lifting power. Con- 
 
 139 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 sequently it is thrown off along the line of least re- 
 sistence. 
 
 The line of least resistence taking into considera- 
 tion the degree of reduction in dimension of the par- 
 ticles, being toward the left auricle of the heart. The 
 blood not being reducable by the heat generated in the 
 mechanism sufficiently to pass through the pores of 
 escape within the lungs, for waste materials. The 
 lifting power of heat upon the particles of blood, 
 aided by the accumulated weight of blood within the 
 left auricle cause the biscuped valves to open, and in 
 consequence the flow of blood continues to fill up the 
 left ventricle. The left ventricle filling by the weight 
 of blood flowing in causing contraction in the right 
 ventricle and aiding the action of cold in forcing the 
 blood collected in right ventricle off into the lungs. 
 The blood thrown off into the lungs by the contraction 
 of right ventricle becomes replaced by the opening of 
 the tricusped valves, and they in turn cause the blood 
 flowing into right ventricle to press in or contract the 
 left ventricle, thereby causing the blood to move from 
 left ventricle into the aorta. Having entered the aorta 
 the blood flows along a course where heat continues 
 to be generated sufficient to disperse the blood through 
 the pores toward the surface of the body. This dis- 
 persing being but the law of heat in its lifting or dis- 
 persing power on the properties of matter. The ar- 
 terial system being situated in the central portion of 
 the trunk of body and being fed from every heat gen- 
 erating system throughout its course. Its natural ten- 
 
 140 
 
CIRCULATION OF THE BLOOD. 
 
 dency will be to disperse by the lifting power toward 
 surface of the body. This lifting of minute particle 
 of blood continues through minute passages that were 
 formed in the fermenting process as a means of com- 
 munication between the action of heat and cold in 
 continuing life or beginning life. When the particles 
 reach the surface they are acted upon by the cold. The 
 cold molding the particles of blood into greater bodies, 
 or units. 
 
 When the cold has molded the particles of blood 
 \vhen near the surface into particles of greater size, 
 they no longer can be buoyed up by the action of the 
 given heat in the locality or portion of bodily surface. 
 They cannot fall or sink down into the minute pas- 
 sages where they were buoyed upward, owing to solid- 
 ifying into greater units. Consequently they become 
 subject to a new law, governed by cold. Cold having 
 by its cohesive tendencies upon the particles of matter 
 congregated the particles into greater units. The 
 units being subject to a given temperature of dispersal. 
 The units of a given size having a course in which 
 they can sink by attraction generated by cold contend- 
 ing for limits with heat to a given point. In conse- 
 quence the particles are driven inward by cold and 
 attracted inward by the center of gravity or line where 
 heat and cold are equal. In this course their action is 
 uniform, owing to the weight of particles being equal 
 after the action at surface. There being no means of 
 separation of the particles into more minute units until 
 a certain temperature had arrived, and consequently 
 
 141 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 uniformity in movement. The particles first settling 
 through capillaries adaptable to the size of units forced 
 by action of cold by its cohesive tendency. When en- 
 tering veins still flowing with uniformity toward the 
 point or medium of cohesive tendency or right auricle. 
 When entering right auricle weight of accumulated 
 particles forcing open the tricusped valves and enter- 
 ing the right ventricle of the heart. When entering 
 the right ventricle finding the left ventricle filled with 
 blood, forcing same inward by weight of blood in 
 right ventricle. And in consequence, forcing blood 
 which filled left ventricle to go into the aorta, or place 
 of beginning of our course through the human body. 
 
 Again, when the lift is taken from the lungs on the 
 heated blood or dispersed particles of same, they force 
 the blood into the left auricle, its weight opening 
 valves and causing the filled right ventricle to con- 
 tract by throwing blood which flowed in through the 
 veinular system into the lungs. 
 
 As a matter of course, the action of the cooled or 
 heavy particles of blood flowing inward from the sur- 
 face of the system, by the action of cold, act simul- 
 taneously with the lift from the lungs on the blood 
 which has been purged of excessive weights of mater- 
 ial. The inflow of the blood from surface aiding the 
 forcing of blood into aorta. 
 
 The blood, when forced into the lungs from right 
 ventricle, is not only lifted by the accumulated weight 
 in the right auricle, but is aided by the weight of all 
 the blood in the left auricle bearing down on the blood 
 
 142 
 
CIRCULATION OF THE BLOOD. 
 
 in the left ventricle; all tending to aid in contracting 
 the right auricle for the lift. The blood forced into 
 the lungs by the lift from right ventricle aids the lift- 
 ing power of heat generated by dispersing all blood 
 from the lungs into the left auricle. And thereby the 
 inflow into the lungs becomes an additional' force in 
 lifting blood toward the left auricle. So in every lift, 
 let it be into the lungs or out of the lungs, the cold and 
 heat double in the lift. Or into the aorta as the case 
 may be. In fact every action or movement is gener- 
 ated by a doubling of the action of heat and cold, that 
 is, when considered in nature's work. Where she her- 
 self molded the action, or the movement. The move- 
 ment is always generated where the action of cold upon 
 the particles can be aided by the action of heat on the 
 particles of matter. Wherever the two can congregate 
 or concentrate their powers upon matter, movement 
 and life must be the result. 
 
 We find by inspecting the researches of our kind 
 in the order of composition of blood within the veins 
 and the arteries, that they conform to the necessary 
 dimensions, arterial and veinular. The blood in the 
 veins being greater, considered as units, both in weight 
 and dimensions. When considered in the arterial sys- 
 tem it is more reduced in size of unit flows with greater 
 rapidity in the arteries. It loses particles which will 
 be of service in creating heat while in the lungs. It is 
 colder near the surface and continues to be so until put 
 through the burning process within the lungs. The 
 particles which have been burned or separated so as 
 
 143 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 to be rendered worthless for further food while in the 
 lungs, are thrown off through the canals of excretion, 
 and are properties dispersable in the temperature gen- 
 erated within the lungs. All tending to prove that 
 man had discovered the true law years ago, but was 
 incapable of putting two and two together and acquir- 
 ing the true result. 
 
 We will weigh the blood of humanity in the con- 
 ception of beings as a further proof of the law of heat 
 and cold being the supreme law of nature. We will 
 show that even in the conception of life as we observe 
 it that the law of heat and cold must be consistently 
 and conclusively the arbiter of our destinies. We will 
 not go off into imaginary ravings, but take our ground- 
 ings on the truths derived by research by our fellow- 
 men as a foundation. We will name no authorities 
 but leave that to the searcher for the truth to seek. 
 
 The blood of man being much more dense than 
 that of woman ; being more dense means colder. The 
 law of nature never varying on a property in nature 
 of a kind in condensing same. Every property pre- 
 cipitating at a given temperature. Consequently, if 
 man's blood is more dense, it must be colder than the 
 blood of woman. Woman's blood being more rare 
 or attenuated than man's, she must be capable of gener- 
 ating more heat in order to maintain the attenuated 
 condition of the same particles of matter. Taking 
 that as our base of action, we will find the action of 
 man and woman in union becomes the union of heat 
 and cold. What is the result? One being colder than 
 
 144 
 
CIRCULATION OF THE BLOOD. 
 
 the other, must bring about a center of equal powers 
 between the forces. At the junction of two forces of 
 heat and cold, or point where they neutralize lines of 
 aggression, or become equal upon the particles of mat- 
 ter, life and movement should be the result. It has 
 been the result of every study in which we have con- 
 sidered its action in coming together on the particles 
 of matter. In the case of blood becoming more dense 
 near the surface of the being it flows toward the heat 
 to be neutralized and in doing so comes to a line where 
 heat has been neutralized. But there has been formed, 
 in consequence, in every case, a means of movement 
 capable of doubling the powers. In the case of man 
 being colder than the woman, the blood should flow 
 from the colder to the warmer body until a line of 
 equality should be reached. When the line of equality 
 between the two has been reached, life should be the 
 result Movement of an order and life. As a matter 
 of fact that is the case; the blood flows from the colder 
 body to the warmer, and when work is equal, life is 
 the result. 
 
 In the case of the woman carrying the foetus, her 
 blood becomes more attenuated. But the young life 
 growing has still more attenuated blood than the 
 mother. Tending to show that the mother has gener- 
 ated more heat during this period. But also tending 
 to show that the youthful being has become a source 
 of additional heat in itself. Its heat being greater 
 than that of the mother. In each case conforming with 
 the working laws of nature. 
 
 145 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 The fact of the child expanding or growing would 
 necessitate additional heat within the laws at the foun- 
 dation of heat and cold. As heat tends to expand and 
 cold to contraction on the particles of matter. The 
 mother also expanding in the true order of nature in 
 order to make room for the growing being, should, ac- 
 cording to the law^s of heat and cold, raise in tempera- 
 ture. The reduction in the density of the blood tells 
 the true story of temperature in both cases. It is a 
 question as to whether our means, mechanically con- 
 sidered, would weigh as thoroughly the condition of 
 temperature as the condition of the blood. 
 
 The blood being incapable of lying in the case. As 
 the same properties of matter when subjected to tem- 
 perature, the temperature being the same, will always 
 act the same. 
 
 146 
 
CHAPTER XVII 
 
 SECOND PERIOD OF INTELLECTUAL DE- 
 VELOPMENT IN MAN. - - DEVELOP- 
 MENT OF THE STOMACH. FEED FOR 
 THE WOLVES. CLOTHING. 
 
 Man having developed first to live by the exaction 
 from contact with properties in nature yet in suspen- 
 sion. As nature cooled the properties tending to keep 
 up life being precipitated in their order of precipita- 
 tion. In consequence, the properties going toward 
 feeding man had to be derived from earthly properties 
 formed out of the same properties he formerly derived 
 from aerial contact. In consequence, he began to use 
 his stomach in digesting the chemical properties made 
 up from the former articles of diet. He, being a 
 judge by contact, could distinguish between the dan- 
 gerous and the necessary articles of food. 
 
 But at the period of the stomach coming into play 
 another dangerous enemy, more dangerous than the 
 poisons derived from aerial contact, came into his line 
 of contact. These being the carnivorous droves from 
 the mountain districts. The cooling of nature upon the 
 properties of matter made water in man's abode a mat- 
 ter of course. Water being detained on the surface 
 rendered the life of the mountain fastnesses very neigh- 
 borly by their visiting man with intent to feed on him. 
 
 147 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 Man being helpless physically when confronted 
 with the powerful animal life of the mountain dis- 
 tricts. And for that reason made very good food for 
 the carnivorous form of life. In fact he became the 
 principal diet of that form of animal life. He was at 
 first incapable of protecting himself in the face of such 
 power. But early training in judgment of what was 
 dangerous and what was adaptable to maintain life led 
 the way to his final supremacy. He having developed 
 the brain in carrying on his mode of life. And in con- 
 sequence he resorted to strategy in overcoming the 
 physical force. 
 
 He had nature for his guide as in the former 
 battle. He had personal perpetuation as the stakes. 
 He noticed when he attempted to run that the power- 
 ful carnivorous animals were superior. In conse- 
 quence, it was useless to resort to flight. He noticed 
 that when he ran and stumped his toe against an im- 
 pediment he would fall. There was an outlet for him; 
 he would trip the animal, as nature instructed him by 
 impeding his progress. He followed nature's in- 
 structions by complying with the lesson derived from 
 nature. He tripped the animals; he made meat and 
 clothing out of the dangerous foe. What was once 
 his deadly enemy became his food and clothing. In 
 fact, became a necessity in his own preservation. 
 
 The battle was won by the brain over the physical 
 world at this early period in human history. It trans- 
 formed the greatest scourge into the greatest benefit 
 to mankind. In fact, it was the saving of mankind. 
 
 148 
 
INTELLECTUAL DEVELOPMENT. 
 
 He being physically unable to coup with the rigors of 
 climate much longer without means of covering. Be- 
 cause nature had cooled so as to be inconsistent with 
 his means of life without his adaptation to the condi- 
 tions. The enemy gave him the means of both food 
 and dress. 
 
 The enemy did not alone give him food and dress, 
 but also developed his brain likewise. Opening new 
 avenues of thought. The enemy was the means of 
 bringing the destruction upon itself by suggesting to 
 the man, through necessity, the means of its downfall. 
 The stakes being so high that it suggested to the man 
 every means of thought in overcoming same. If the 
 carnivorous animals would not have bothered man or 
 attacked him in pursuit of his life, he would never 
 have attempted to destroy same or use the flesh for food 
 and the skins for dress. And man would have per- 
 ished. But the stakes made the avenue a necessity. 
 Man acted; he won. Man is not to be credited with 
 the overcoming of the great foe, but instead the con- 
 ditions that brought him into being; and further, the 
 conditions that confronted him in maintaining himself. 
 He was the product of conditions and had to grow to 
 the conditions. Further conditions having forced 
 him, he had to contend with them. It being nature's 
 law to try and perpetuate kind. It being nature's first 
 law to preserve life in the face of every and all dan- 
 gers. Man was born under adverse conditions that 
 he may develop his brain to perpetuate himself and 
 kind. In doing so, nature always suggested the means 
 
 149 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 of winning out. He followed the suggestion ; he won 
 out. Nature suggested to him by leaving him hungry. 
 Nature suggested to him by leaving him physically 
 incapable of contending with greater force. Nature 
 suggested to him by leaving him in danger of being 
 made food of by great animals. Nature suggested to 
 him by allowing him to see by the eyes given to him 
 by nature, the eating of his kind by carnivorous ani- 
 mals. Suggesting to him, you are next. Nature also 
 suggested the means of his tripping the powerful ani- 
 mal. Nature also suggested the means of his trapping 
 same. He looked, he thought, he acted the part of 
 the suggestion, and he won the battle. 
 
 A great danger, when manifest, a great wrong, 
 when perpetrated, in any age of the world's history, 
 works the destruction of itself, by the means it sug- 
 gests in the brains of the victim, whom it forces to act 
 along the lines suggested by nature in the final crush- 
 ing. When the brain, or particles of matter that 
 rounded out the foregoing conclusions in this para- 
 graph, has been liberated within the elements, and the 
 elements a million times transformed. Still the truth 
 of the conclusion shall remain untarnished, y/hile 
 backed by the experience of ages. 
 
 This period in the development of man, when he 
 was confronted with the great droves of carnivorous 
 animals, forced man to commune with man in the 
 general battle of preservation of mankind. He had 
 to act in conjunction with his fellowman in order to 
 preserve self. It was nature's method of uniting man- 
 
 150 
 
INTELLECTUAL DEVELOPMENT. 
 
 kind so as to act together as a unit in the main cause 
 which man was born to fulfil, namely, worldly conser- 
 vation. He deriving the first lesson in union by the 
 application of nature's first law, namely, personal 
 preservation. And from that day until this it has al- 
 ways proven to be the first law of nature; not barring 
 its application to man when he becomes the danger 
 to the existence of another. 
 
 151 
 
CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 THE OFFICE OF THE BRAIN. 
 
 The brain, mechanically considered, is a balance, 
 or scales, capable of weighing everything in nature. 
 It is nature's greatest work; in fact, it is the only work 
 that has arrived at perfection. It is the product of 
 a condition. And the product of the most adverse con- 
 ditions proves to be the masterpiece. 
 
 The brain knows no superior; it is omnipotent in 
 its office. It degrades itself and its powers by taking 
 a command. A command is of no value when sub- 
 jected to the action of the brain in weighing it, unless 
 the command comes from the source that made the 
 brain. In that case the brain does not take the com- 
 mand, but instead it passes judgment by weighing the 
 command. If the command weighs out, it is accepted. 
 If it does not weigh according to the laws that formed 
 the brain, then the brain condemns it. And the con- 
 demnation is just. The brain can always find the ty- 
 rant by exercising the powers of its office in weighing 
 the data that comes before it. Let the data be in the 
 form of command or suggestion, other than by the laws 
 of nature that made the brain a possibility. The laws 
 of nature are always manifest. They are not secluded 
 behind the ramparts of superstition. They need no 
 interpreter other than the omnipotent mechanism de- 
 
 1S2 
 
THE OFFICE OF THE BRAIN. 
 
 rived from nature for balancing the impressions 
 existing. 
 
 We have a father and mother in the identical form 
 we represent; we know that our fathers and mothers 
 are our progenitors. We know that our fathers and 
 mothers are our best friends. We know it from the 
 long years of self-abnegation on their parts, in admin- 
 istering to our personal welfare and wants. We would 
 not for one moment listen to a voice from some travel- 
 ing stranger telling of the command of some unseen 
 friend and creator who instructs through the stranger, 
 our utter disregard of the* commands or instruction of 
 our dear fathers and mothers. We would immed- 
 iately condemn the traveling stranger as an imposter 
 who dared to preach the commands of the unseen and 
 unfeelable. We would immediately condemn the hid- 
 den stranger who slouched behind the ramparts of se- 
 clusion and gave his commands. We would term him, 
 if he lived behind the ramparts, in fact, a coward, a 
 villain, a traitor, a tyrant, who dared not face the light 
 of judgment in the face of the measuring mechanism 
 we are empowered to carry. We would weigh his 
 method of command as identical with the method re- 
 sorted to by the vilest assassin, who awaits in seclusion 
 behind some rock or other rampart the coming of some 
 passing mortal who knows not his hiding, and who be- 
 comes victim to the deadly being in waiting. We 
 would weigh him in that light and just would be the 
 judgment in the face of the method he resorted to. 
 
 We can exercise our weighing powers of our 
 
 153 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 mechanism in judging any and all events that have 
 preceded us in worldly action, by the marks left, by 
 the work done. No work being possible, in nature, of 
 transpiring without leaving a record on some particle 
 of matter, that will be within the domains balanceable 
 by the mechanism of nature's balance. Nature's bal- 
 ance being such a thorough mechanical contrivance as 
 to detect any and all differences in weights, and weigh 
 so thoroughly as to find where the missing link would 
 be applicable by its nature. 
 
 Our mechanism being so perfect as to descry our 
 creator from the simplest of our observations. In fact 
 the only danger that confronts us in seeing our creator 
 being our method of looking off in the distance brought 
 about by the surrender of the powers that are ours by 
 right. Observing the simplest of nature's products 
 and laws leads the balance to weigh all past actions in 
 the scale of passing action. And all nature conforms, 
 thereby rendering our creator the most omnipresent 
 of all existing things. Therefore we cannot touch or 
 think or move without being in contact with our 
 creator. Our creator being heat and cold upon the 
 particles of matter. Call it God, devil or change as 
 you like, it is still our creator. We cannot see any- 
 thing or feel anything, hear anything, do anything, 
 smell anything or taste anything but what is part of 
 the creator. Because cold and heat with matter covers 
 all the senses. 
 
 We can bring the balance to bear on the passing 
 action and weigh it; then we can transport passing 
 
 154 
 
THE OFFICE OF THE BRAIN. 
 
 action down the vista of buried ages; down the vista 
 of buried worlds, yes, millions. When transported, 
 passing action, as we observe it, becomes placed as we 
 know it today, acting the same way on the same prop- 
 erties of matter; in any world or during any period of 
 its history we can weigh the condition as if today. Our 
 power of weighing the action of the omnipotent has 
 no limit, either behind or before us. We know what 
 it has done in the past by the way it acts before our 
 eyes. We know what it will do in the future by the 
 way it acts before us to-day. 
 
 We can study passing action as manifest to our 
 senses today and carry the action down the buried ages 
 until we see, not in fancy but in fact, our molding in 
 the passing action. We can see every passing change 
 until the organism is completed. When completed, 
 we can follow passing action along its course, weigh- 
 ing everything that comes to pass throughout all the 
 ages, until we arrive at the period where we are mani- 
 fest in fact as a living personality. Or, to the point, 
 where we live in worldly history as a being, breathing, 
 feeling and seeing the passing action. 
 
 The omnipotent's greatest enemy, the greatest 
 rebel, the greatest coward, is the man who sits upon a 
 throne of personal manufacture, and dictates laws, com- 
 mands to fellowmen, asking them to utterly disregard 
 the dictates of nature as manifest. Commanding men 
 to rely on the truth of the command without subjecting 
 it to measure in the scale given to man by the creator. 
 He is the devil as we are led to believe, by modern 
 
 155 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 thought to be the enemy of society. If devil is the name 
 we shall know the enemy to society by, then we must 
 transport the name to its rightful owner. The party 
 who dares to deny man the right to judge in himself of 
 the evidence presented is the devil. And man should 
 use his measuring mechanism in rinding him by weigh- 
 ing what he sees, feels, smells, hears and tastes. And 
 weighing all in the scale of passing action, not in the 
 scale of revealed myths of past ages which are means of 
 putting the tyrant on the throne. Or more properly the 
 means of man's downfall. Man knows no superior, 
 only the means that made him, and man cannot find in 
 his senses other than his maker. Heat and cold upon 
 the particles of matter, and you have your maker, your 
 God, your omnipotent, your deity or any other name 
 you desire to call the power. 
 
 Should current thought be unwilling to accept the 
 truth of the assertion of the maker_being the above- 
 named power, then by all means weigh the powers by 
 the mechanism of the brain, not in the scale of revela- 
 tion bibular. If found wanting after thorough weigh- 
 ing, then by all means disregard the truth of same. If 
 when weighed in the balance they prove to be all there 
 is of maker and capable of every action. Then man, 
 know thy maker. 
 
 When knowing and seeing, then discontinue the 
 teachings of the enemy to society. But by all means do 
 not debar the enemy until proof is conclusive of it be- 
 ing the enemy to society. Because no amount of recom- 
 pense or retribution can ever right a wrong. 
 
 156 
 
THE OFFICE OF THE BRAIN. 
 
 The brain is a compound formed during the fer- 
 menting process. It is of a composition that takes on 
 or throws off of the material which comes in contact 
 with it. And in that property which it displays is the 
 real secret of its perfection in weighing matter. When 
 the olfactory nerves come into contact with a substance, 
 they convey particles of the material to the brain. If 
 the particles are injurious to the system in the judgment 
 of the brain, which is always correct, then the brain 
 compounds the particles with particles of brain and 
 transports them out of the system by the nerves. The 
 nerves conveying the refuse made of brain and the par- 
 ticles to the muscles around the olfactory pores, the 
 muscles throwing the particles out and closing the 
 pores. When the particles in like case are agreeable 
 when conveyed to the brain by the contact of olfactory 
 nerves, then the brain assimilates the particles. Also 
 sends down a message by contact of olfactory nerves to 
 open pores and allow the necessary food to brain and 
 body inward. In creating this action, the brain sends 
 down particles of brain matter that relaxes the muscles 
 of olfactory passages. 
 
 In the case of particles being impinged against the 
 auditory nerves, caused by the impact of particular sub- 
 stances. The substances impinging against each other 
 causing noise. The particles of each given make tends 
 to rustle or impart movement to particular particles 
 detained within the aerial waves. 
 
 In the case of the particles being iron, which im- 
 pinge against each other, they impart movement to a 
 
 157 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 particular property in suspension which conveys sound. 
 This property impinges against the auditory nerves. 
 The auditory nerves carry particles which impinge to 
 the brain. The brain assimilates the particles maintain 
 same. When injurious, the brain transforms the par- 
 ticles by compounding same with particles of brain 
 matter, and transport the compound to the muscles. The 
 muscles convey the injurious particles outward. 
 
 When a particle of matter or a condition of tem- 
 perature becomes registered by contact against the sen- 
 sory nerves, the sensory nerves transport particles to 
 the brain. If not injurious, the brain allows same to en- 
 ter brain and body. But when judgment is passed by 
 the brain terming the particles injurious, then the brain 
 compounds the particle with other properties within 
 the brain and sends it out on the mandatory nerves, and 
 they turn it over to the muscles, which force it out of 
 the system and close the gates to further entry. 
 
 When particles of matter impinge against the 
 nerves of vision, they are immediately transferred to the 
 brain, and when termed non-injurious to the system are 
 allowed to impinge with impunity. When termed in- 
 jurious, the nerves convey a compound generated with- 
 in the brain to be imparted to the muscles, which draw 
 a curtain over the passage to deter the entry of great 
 amounts of the dangerous element. 
 
 When particles of matter come into contact with 
 the nerves of taste, the nerves immediately become 
 loaded with particles detached from the property and 
 convey same to the brain; when non-injurious to taste, 
 
 158 
 
THE OFFICE OF THE BRAIN. 
 
 the brain leaves all doors open. When found injurious 
 the brain forms a compound out of the particles of mat- 
 ter and brain properties, and has same conveyed back 
 to be thrown on the muscles to cause same to contract. 
 
 In all cases the brain is compensated for the loss 
 within itself in the compounding process. It always as- 
 similating particles that are beneficial which are con- 
 veyed to it. 
 
 Notice when you have sat down where the scenery 
 is magnificent and all nature seems to love life in its 
 varied forms. Did you ever notice the all-pervading 
 self-satisfaction in being alive under some such ex- 
 periences? Do you know why? It is because where 
 nature has life of varied forms, all collaborating to the 
 one end, there is more food for the brain. The brain re- 
 jecting the undesirable and throwing open all avenues 
 of entry to the desirable. The brain takes on food and 
 reconstructs its wasted condition during these compla- 
 cent hours. Just as the stomach brings about a satisfac- 
 tion in being alive when health is perfect and a square 
 meal has just been shared. It is the same with the 
 brain; it gets its greatest amount of food along the 
 nerve senses, and where life is varied and beautiful; the 
 brain will rest with satisfaction by .being crowded with 
 every desire in its reconstruction. 
 
 In all the five senses the brain closing the gates of 
 entry, passing judgment on particular chemical ele- 
 ments, and loading the muscles with the means of a 
 compound capable of contraction within the range of 
 contact with the injurious substance. When not in con- 
 
 159 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 tact with the injurious substance they are open. The 
 compound being actuated by contact with the offensive 
 chemical property, and when in contact tightens the 
 grip upon the opening. The brain judges all matter and 
 never errs. It compounds a preventive of entry in all 
 cases and conveys same by the lines of transmission of 
 particles inward or outward. 
 
 When man will get back to his proper place in 
 judgment of eatables as well as religious belief by lis- 
 tening to the call of the brain, then life will be long and 
 prosperous. Happiness will be his, with the long life 
 which must be the consequence. Death to superstition. 
 Long life to the judge who was throned by our maker. 
 The brain is king for once and forever. 
 
 % Lest we be assailed by those who place life and 
 movement in the hands of the miraculous, as is their 
 wont, we shall further describe the action of the brain 
 in exaction. 
 
 Lest they ask how it is that the brain can exact 
 from the properties of matter which will not volatilize 
 in the given temperature of contact with sensory 
 nerves? Will answer: it is not necessary for the brain 
 to exact but one element from all matter so as to de- 
 termine the consistency of the property being ques- 
 tioned, because there is one property in nature which 
 goes toward making up every compound in nature, and 
 that property is present in varying quantities in the 
 brain. 
 
 Of course the brain exacts more than one element 
 from matter, but it would not be necessary to do so, so 
 
 160 
 
THE OFFICE OF THE BRAIN. 
 
 as to weigh all matter, because heat and cold, acting up- 
 on one element, would render the brain omnipotent in 
 its office in judging all matter. 
 
 The amount of that property exacted from contact, 
 or thrown off by contact when influenced by the action 
 of heat and cold upon the particle or element, will al- 
 ways give the true result as to class of property so af- 
 fecting by contact. 
 
 In the case of the compound coming into contact 
 with the sensory nerves and being colder than an ele- 
 ment in the brain, then particles of the element in the 
 compound will move toward the element of like kind, 
 tending to equilibrate temperature. The amount 
 moving toward the brain when weighed will give the 
 true result as to kind of compound so effecting. 
 
 When the compound coming into contact with the 
 sensory nerve is of a higher temperature than the brain, 
 then the element will move from brain toward like ele- 
 ment in particle effecting, tending to seek level or 
 equilibrium of property of a kind. In doing so the 
 amount given off by the brain of like element will give 
 the true result or weight of property being questioned. 
 Thereby heat and cold acting upon the properties of 
 matter in the case of the brain will weigh all matter, 
 as well as make the man out of the gases. In other 
 words, the maker always gives results when questioned. 
 The maker being heat and cold acting upon the par- 
 ticles of matter. 
 
 Abstract conclusions are arrived at by the brain 
 balancing results derived from different contacts with 
 
 161 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 properties of matter, organic or otherwise. Results 
 or weights being a form of law, balancing of laws give 
 abstract deductions. Or a law derived by weighing 
 law. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 TEMPERATURE VS. INTELLECT. 
 
 Heat and cold acting upon the particles of matter 
 make the man, and also mold his intellect in propor- 
 tion to the mean of established action between the 
 forces acting upon the developing organism. 
 
 Man therefore becomes great intellectually as he 
 becomes adapted to communication with the maker; 
 or more properly, subjected to growth within the inter- 
 changing action of the creating forces. 
 
 We can resort to history as our reference in prov- 
 ing that what is theoretically necessary also proves to 
 be actually correct, when studied from the pages left 
 of man's work. History shows that in the extreme 
 north where cold is predominant, that the man 
 throughout all ages has been sluggish in mind, he be- 
 ing very slow to act. He being very slow to concen- 
 trate mind to a point carrying out an action tends 
 
 162 
 
TEMPERATURE VS. INTELLECT. 
 
 to prove; the dominating power controlling his action. 
 Cold tending to concentration or cohesion. 
 
 In the extreme south, or where heat is predomin- 
 ant, taking the year around, the mind is flighty, hasty, 
 and will not for one moment hinge when action touches 
 the senses. The movement in mind is spontaneous as 
 the action of heat in separating particles by combus- 
 tion. All tending to prove the true law of heat and 
 cold being the dominating features of action of 
 matter. 
 
 In the middle regions between heat and cold, 
 where the two become equally effective upon the form- 
 ing organism, we find our greatest intellects. In this 
 case tending to prove that man reaches his greatest per- 
 fection when subjected to the interaction of all three 
 forces of his maker. That is, the matter forming his 
 organic body being subjected with equal force to the 
 action of heat and cold. 
 
 Wherever there has been a great intellect in a 
 far off southern region where heat predominates, it 
 will be found from the pages of history that the mind 
 was the product of a mountainous region during the 
 greater period of the building process, going on within 
 the brain. It will be found that wherever there has 
 been a great intellect in a far-off northern region, 
 where cold was the predominating power, that the in- 
 tellect was the product during the forming process 
 within same, of low lands. Thereby tending to prove 
 that the anomaly in either north or south, when sub- 
 jected to inquiry, will show the same result as the mid- 
 163 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 die regions. That is, cold and heat being made equal 
 with regard to the forming organism; or in other 
 words, nearer relationship to the creator. 
 
 The mountainous regions in a southern latitude 
 produce the same climate as the middle regions of 
 great intellects. The extreme lowlands in northern 
 regions produce nearly the same climate as the middle 
 regions where we get our greater intellects from. So 
 we see it is not an anomaly at all when we get a great 
 intellect in the extreme north or south; but instead is 
 nothing more than the obedience to the true law of our 
 maker. Being in communion with our maker every 
 day of our lives, and being equally subject to all three 
 forces will without question bring about better results 
 than when slighted by one of the powers of our making. 
 
 The same laws will apply to the physical construc- 
 tion of mankind, where the forces are equal or nearly 
 so, we get our greater physical structures in the 
 form of men. Not greater in bulk, as that would be 
 against the law of heat and cold, but greater in en- 
 durance and strength, taking into consideration the 
 bulk being equal. The greater bodies also conform to 
 the laws of heat and cold. In hot climates the greater 
 bulk of body. In extremely cold climates in the north 
 the smaller forms on earth. Heat tending to expand, 
 in consequence greater forms. Cold tending to union 
 of all matter and in consequence cohesive tendency be- 
 comes manifest in the living organic body as well as 
 all earthly products. So in final we may subject cold 
 and heat to trial within all earthly action and all life's 
 
 164 
 
TEMPERATURE VS. INTELLECT. 
 
 products and get the same result. Expansion for heat. 
 Contraction for cold. And great endurance and great 
 mind where the two are equally manifest on the prop- 
 erties of matter. 
 
 Particular races which prove to be small in a hot 
 climate, like the Bushmen of South Africa, can be ac- 
 counted for by the scarcity of the mineral products 
 going toward forming the nucleus, or bone, during the 
 process of forming life, when the earth was cooling. 
 And the temperature conducive to life was present. 
 
 165 
 
CHAPTER XX 
 
 MORALITY. 
 
 Morality, when weighed in the light of nature's 
 law, proves to be, "Do unto others as you wish to be 
 done by." Wherever that quotation was derived from 
 properly, there was a true knowledge of nature. The 
 author of that passage was a true student of nature. 
 He was not a God. He was a man who exercised the 
 proper power which nature had given him. He was 
 simply acting according to the dictates of the power' 
 that made him. He exercised the proper power of 
 the brain ; he weighed passing events or action in the 
 balance and from same derived truth. His truth, made 
 ponderable in those few words, will live throughout 
 the ages. 
 
 Now we will weigh that passage in the light of 
 passing action and find what the result will be at this 
 far off period in worldly action, from the origin of the 
 saying. Cold and heat molding matter into different 
 forms, each endowed with the desire of personal per- 
 petuation. The perpetuation of all being weighed in 
 the law of passing action, is found to be accessory to 
 worldly perpetuation. Each acting with the means it 
 has been given by nature in transforming latent heat 
 into active heat tending to one end. That end worldly 
 perpetuation. 
 
 166 
 
MORALITY. 
 
 Man weighed in the scale of passing action proves 
 to be the greatest of conserving powers in nature tend- 
 ing to worldly perpetuation, because he liberates more 
 heat toward conserving the world than all the other 
 forms of life. In doing so he uses other forms of life 
 as accessories in carrying on the good work. He being 
 greater through the process of nature that brought 
 him into being. Nature bringing him into being for 
 the purpose of worldly perpetuation. Nature sub- 
 jected him to the trials in early life, that he may de- 
 velop and overcome them. 
 
 However, he is found to be not only conservative 
 in the use of other forms of life, but scrupulously care- 
 ful as to how they will increase and build up toward 
 the one end, worldly prolongation. Seeing now, and 
 knowing that man is the greatest and best of nature's 
 work in the final prolongation of the earth. 
 
 Now, the question as to how man treats man be- 
 comes a matter of great importance in carrying out the 
 perpetuation of the earth. Or at least its prolonging. 
 What proves to be of benefit to the greater portion of 
 mankind becomes the greatest benefit to the order of 
 nature, or the law of our maker. Nature being bene- 
 fited by the best there is in man will naturally suggest 
 the way to carry out her work to the best end. Nature 
 suggests to man to repel an attempt on life by any 
 means possible. That being first law. A plan being 
 laid by an enemy of society who of course is an assail- 
 ant, nature suggests in the carrying out of the action 
 a means of its overthrow. Thereby the enemy to so- 
 
 167 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 ciety becomes an aid in bringing conditions into being 
 that will crush his order of beings. He brings into 
 being a method whereby his class of man becomes ex- 
 tinct by his own movements. It being nature's law 
 for survival of the fittest. Nature shows the way to 
 rid the world of the rebels in the ranks of men tending 
 to overthrow the natural laws. 
 
 If humanity is confronted w r ith danger within it- 
 self, that same danger leads to the downfall of the main 
 end of nature, worldly perpetuation. What is bene- 
 ficial to the greater part of mankind proves to be the 
 point of worldly accomplishment in the line of nature. 
 Consequently, nature sometimes causes its best mem- 
 bers punishment in order to make them concentrate 
 their brains on the general welfare. And in so doing 
 removes the corrupt means of punishment from society 
 that brought about such punishment. And in readjust- 
 ing society to the proper channels toward worldly pro- 
 longation the injustice to the wronged one brings into 
 being a method of crushing the injustice toward others. 
 In other words, the means of carrying out the injustice 
 becomes the means of crushing the power behind the 
 injustice, because it brings into being a brain capable 
 of weighing new impressions derived from the injust- 
 ice inflicted. The brain weighing the new impres- 
 sions becomes natures remedy in adjusting itself for the 
 carrying out of the one end. Nature placing a party 
 in the place who is capable of weighing impressions 
 correctly. Therefore when we come to look over 
 the ground nature tends to provide for the general wel- 
 
 168 
 
MORALITY. 
 
 fare of society in order that society may work to the 
 better advantage, to the end of perpetuation of inter- 
 changing action. Liberation of the latent heat being 
 a necessity in keeping the planet inhabitable. Man 
 being compelled to work with union not antagonistic 
 in order to arrive at the best end. Men who are dan- 
 gerous to the general welfare being dangerous to the 
 main end of nature. What more natural in the mind 
 of the student of nature, than to say: Do unto others as 
 you wish to be done by? If you do unto others as you 
 wish to be done by, you will not assail anyone, and 
 no one will have to repel the attack. If you do unto 
 others as you wish to be done by you will never have 
 any trouble with one of similar belief. The man you 
 will have trouble with will be the man that claims 
 especial privileges. Like the power who remains in 
 seclusion and dares to give commands to humanity. 
 The power that is a coward and will lay in wait to at- 
 tack. That is the order of man society must be rid of 
 in order to prosper. 
 
 Justice and honor have no secrets to keep. Just- 
 ice fears not the light of reason. Justice seeks the light 
 of question and loves it. Justice is one of the laws of 
 the omnipotent of which we see and feel during every 
 movement of our bodies. But behind the bulwarks of 
 revelation Bibular we find the enemy to society. 
 The cur who dares not face the light of day, who dare 
 not appear before the balance that nature gave man, 
 fearing that the true weight would be the result. 
 
 But instead, the real omnipotent powers of nature 
 
 169 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 in three forms, one matter, the other cold, and a third 
 being heat. They fear not the light of reason, dawn- 
 ing within the mind of man. They gave to man the 
 means he has of weighing his maker. They gave man 
 the power that he may not be led astray by some tyrant 
 who would assume the power monopoly earthly. 
 
 They not only manifest themselves to man's senses 
 in one line but in all the senses he possesses. They are 
 so thoroughly just as to render man incapable of being 
 other than in contact with them. They, further than 
 making man as a being, also made him out of the three 
 properties. Each tending to do an equal part of the 
 work in forming the man as well as all other forms of 
 life. 
 
 So, poor little man, if you desire to worship your 
 maker, do so by worshiping heat, cold and matter. 
 But do not be foolish enough to look for revelation 
 other than through your senses in the light of the per- 
 iod in which life is a fact in your case. After a thor- 
 ough study of the passing events during your life 
 within the properties, you may seek for conditions be- 
 tween the forces during any other period. Search for 
 conditions between union of the trio of powers wherein 
 the occurrence may come to pass. And by so doing 
 you shall find truth, in or pertaining to any age or 
 condition. But by all means obey the laws of nature as 
 revealed to you through your senses by searching and 
 examining her laws correctly. 
 
 Be not the slave of command from any -source, 
 only as revealed by the unchanging laws of nature. 
 
 170 
 
MORALITY. 
 
 But obey nature or suffer your own extinction by the 
 blow that is self inflicted. Nature will not kill you, 
 but instead let you kill yourself. Nature will show 
 what is right and just, but will not command you to 
 follow. If you follow you thrive. If you do not fol- 
 low the laws, you crush yourself. Take your choice 
 from what you see in nature as revealed by her un- 
 changing laws. If you become a danger to society 
 you will instruct society in a means of crushing you. 
 Nature desires the perpetuation of society as a means 
 to the greater end of unceasing action. An enemy to 
 society is an enemy to nature. When you wrong so- 
 ciety, the child of nature, you instruct the child in a 
 means of crushing you. The child will study the case 
 as revealed and will develop to the conditions and 
 crush the being that threatens its wellbeing. Nature 
 throughout all the avenues of action, acts the same, 
 working to crush what is not beneficial to the principal 
 end. Nature uses disregard for law in depraved par- 
 ticles or organisms formed by it, in suggesting to the 
 better a means of crushing the kind. Therefore all the 
 wrong order of life are simply self-condemned. They 
 crush themselves by disobeying the true law of action 
 or life as revealed to the senses through the life of each 
 being. 
 
 Man may take matter while in the gaseous 
 form and run down through all the changes coming 
 to pass until its final extinction in worldly order by 
 impact of a foreign body; or its worldly movement 
 through space to unite with another body to give heat 
 
 171 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 and life elsewhere. And throughout all nature's ac- 
 tion he will find that in no case has nature within her 
 own law r s condemned a being or product of her own 
 make. She reveals her laws throughout every sense 
 within each form of life she has molded, and left it to 
 the person or manifestation to obey or disobey. Obey- 
 ing, they all prosper. Disobeying, they each con- 
 demn themselves. The law of nature is, let the guilty 
 crush himself. Nature has molded various forms, all 
 working to the one end. The end being interchanging 
 action or movement. 
 
 Man has distorted nature's law in the name of his 
 maker; he attributes his making to corruption and fol- 
 lows along the line of his own choice. He goes 
 through life oblivious of the maker being in contact 
 with him, careless to her laws, and suffers accordingly. 
 
 Man may well, when standing on the threshold of 
 existence surveying life with true knowledge of his 
 maker as his portion, ask himself, Am I truly immor- 
 tal? When you consider the grasp of his knowledge 
 behind and before him. 
 
 He standing in the wake of millions of ages 
 buried, yes, worlds by the million, gathered to eternity 
 and transformed, to again take up the life giving con- 
 dition. All this revealed to the man of a day, of an 
 hour, in the wake of the change he surveys. What a 
 grasp of knowledge is revealed to man who knows his 
 maker. His maker having a law that never changes, 
 so the being can look down the long trail of change 
 and see himself in the elements. Seeing himself in 
 
 172 
 
MORALITY. 
 
 the elements, he can follow the maker's law through 
 its course. Follow himself from the gases down to 
 earth. When on earth he can look on and see his form 
 develop from a beginning as a fermenting mass on the 
 surface. He can watch it develop every avenue of 
 circulation and excretion. See how and why each was 
 a necessity. He can follow every change in the trials 
 of his kind after development down through the ages. 
 He can watch and see as if standing by, every cause 
 leading up to his being manifest as an entity. He can 
 see himself in the making before his parents were 
 born, yes, millions of years before. 
 
 He can look into futurity ages, yes, millions of 
 years. He can see worlds come and go in the future 
 as in the past. And the only block that appears to 
 stand in his \vay is the time of occurrence. He knows 
 and positively, they will come and go. But as to time 
 he cannot answer. There being so many causes lead- 
 ing up to continuance of a world when complied with. 
 That he must ask himself will the laws be complied 
 with? That is a question above his understanding. 
 Man's awakening to the laws will continue life of a 
 world millions of years. Will he waken to his true place 
 in nature? That is the only enigma confronting man 
 who knows the laws of nature. The real puzzle is his 
 own kind. He knows his maker and what his maker 
 will do, but he does not know man; he is the greatest 
 puzzle in life. Let man know man and he becomes in 
 himself omnipotent. When man shall have known 
 his kind as well as he does his maker by a true knowl- 
 
 173 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 edge of the laws of heat and cold upon the particles 
 of matter, then he can tell while yet living the day and 
 date of any occurrence that will transpire throughout 
 the future, as clearly as he can the past. 
 
 THE LEGEND OF THE ARK. 
 
 There is no question connected with bibluar writ 
 more likely to have a foundation behind it in the form 
 of truth than the story of the ark. Of course not as 
 to actual size, and assuredly not as to date of occur- 
 rence. But as to the general occurrence of the inun- 
 dation and consequent survival of people, by means 
 of some boat or other means of being buoyed above 
 the waters until their final subsidence. 
 
 The earth's crust renders conclusive proof of the 
 foreign jolt from without. It also renders proof con- 
 clusive of the highest mountains being once ocean 
 beds. Herein comes the proof of the -legendary his- 
 tory which has undoubtedly been handed down from 
 generation to generation; and of course corrupted by 
 each particular translation from language to language. 
 
 Considering the means of man coming into exist- 
 ence by the cooling action within the particles of mat- 
 ter. Then the further fact of the earth's crust reveal- 
 ing the cause of past action. Then the necessary ages 
 which had to pass over humanity prior to the catas- 
 trophe, we can see why that humanity must have de- 
 veloped so as to be able to calculate within minutes of 
 the time of the fall of the body upon the earth. And 
 
 174 
 
MORALITY. 
 
 this calculation was perhaps years before the final col- 
 lapse. 
 
 The impending danger being truly imminent and 
 unavoidable tended to corrupt the mankind that next 
 preceded the collapse. They, knowing they were 
 doomed to perish at a given time, providing they lived 
 during the period, tended to lessen their cares for 
 morality and in fact every other earthly care dear to 
 mankind. That condition having been the order of 
 the times for perhaps generations before the final col- 
 lapse. What more natural than the fall of man from 
 his true place as a judge of worldly affairs? What 
 more natural than the last generations before the col- 
 lapse would look upon the man who passed judgment 
 on the day and time of the occurrence as a God, espe- 
 cially when they, through utter disregard of life, had 
 deprived themselves of development along the lines 
 of knowledge capable of accounting for the occur- 
 rence? 
 
 What more natural than that the party calculating 
 the time to a day, when seen from afar, would take 
 on superhuman powers, when weighed in the minds 
 of the ignorant? Of course the conditions would 
 force man to deprive himself of education, knowing 
 the doom was settling over all. What more natural 
 than the man who calculated the day and date, and per- 
 haps location of contact, in advance, may be one hun- 
 dred years, knowing his figures to be true, would in- 
 struct his progeny to a means of saving themselves? 
 He knowing beyond a doubt how heavy a jolt would be 
 
 175 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 the result of the distance. He knowing the amount of 
 heat would be generated by the contact. He know- 
 ing that the heat would hold the water back a certain 
 period of time. That it would not let it all run in fast 
 enough to destroy the means of buoying up the living 
 members of his family. They being able to land 
 where the water had subsided from its .old ocean bed? 
 What more natural than that there were many families 
 saved in the same way? Who were provided for by 
 instructions in the same way, from men who were ac- 
 complished students of physics. Men who were not 
 in any danger during their own period of allotted life. 
 And were wise enough to know they were not, but con- 
 centrated their studies to the rendering their children 
 aid in years after. 
 
 What better period in the face of the molding 
 of matter into human forms by changing action and 
 its capability of proof today, than the superstitious 
 principle was instilled beyond the great catastrophe? 
 In fact the condition of the earth's surface tends to 
 prove that very little, and in fact none of the earth had 
 arrived at sufficient heat since the catastrophe to gener- 
 ate new life of the man order. Consequently we have 
 to consider man as the product from beyond the col- 
 lapse. And not one ark, but many, conveyed the 
 progenitors of our kind across the stormy issue, to 
 again take up life under a superstitious heading. Who 
 found the head, or fountain of life in the great as- 
 tronomer or physicist from beyond the fall of the great 
 body upon the earth. He knowing all about the fall 
 
 176 
 
MORALITY. 
 
 so long in advance must be the god of vengence when 
 measured by distance. The greater the distance the 
 greater his powers. People living at the time of col- 
 lapse undoubtedly knew his standing as a man, but 
 after the passage of the collapse he became powerful. 
 
 After the survivors having passed over the seas 
 in their means of craft to again take up life under new 
 conditions, it is quite likely that the parents of the 
 growing children used the impact of the foreign body 
 as a means of coercion when the children disobeyed. 
 They telling the children that the great one from be- 
 yond would bring about a recurrence of the great 
 catastrophe if they were further disobeyed. The par- 
 ents not meaning to instill the belief within the youth- 
 ful, other than a temporary means of bringing about 
 order. But oblivious of the great effect it would 
 have on mankind, it is very likely they instilled it in 
 that simple way. 
 
 It is not at all likely that the people who survived 
 the impact in the craft, one or many, had any belief of 
 the occurrence occurring other than by the reduction 
 in earthly temperature. Being well versed in the laws 
 of nature, through the millions of years in the cooling 
 process leading up to the loss of propelling power 
 within the earth. 
 
 But as each succeeding generation used the same 
 means in the bringing about of order, and while doing 
 so neglecting the studies of nature, it gradually devel- 
 oped into a kind of religious belief. Children coming 
 into the world generation after generation who never 
 
 177 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 heard the truth from beyond questioned. And in time 
 the great being who was a child scarecrow in the be- 
 ginning began to develop into a great man chastiser. 
 The greater the distance that separated the big one 
 from the children brought up in ignorance, the greater 
 his powers became; until he held the finger of scorn 
 over the human race. 
 
 Men coming and going, yes races of men coming 
 into the world and retiring, who believed the great as- 
 tronomer from beyond the impact to be a great god. 
 Who grabbed worlds in his fist and threw them across 
 space, tearing worlds and races into atoms. Until 
 finally all mankind took to the belief in the great one 
 of similar build and likeness that could extinguish 
 w r orlds and suns in the twinkling of an eye. Who 
 could grab up chunks of mud and blow breath into 
 them and send them off in a gallop. Who could stand 
 on tip toe and hang stars up on nails driven into 
 nothingness. He, the big one, standing on the earth 
 and placing stars up on nails or limbs of sunflowers. 
 The stars being little bits of matter millions of times 
 as large as the mound the great one stood on when 
 lifting the load. But of course he would chastise the 
 mound if it slipped from under him while he lifted 
 up millions of times its weight. 
 
 Of course it was necessary that he would hang up 
 millions of those little specks of light, each of which 
 would make millions of earths. Always millions of 
 greater objects paying tribute to the little ones. It 
 would never do for the little ones to pay tribute to the 
 
 178 
 
MORALITY. 
 
 greater. Millions, yes billions, of those greater ob- 
 jects of li^ht were placed for the benefit of our little 
 mound. And the mound was made for our benefit. 
 So, in the final summary, we find that he made all 
 those great things for the ego. Lots of toys for the 
 children. He was a great Santa Claus. And all hu- 
 manity hung up their stockings for hundreds of thou- 
 sands of years to get them filled by the great Santa 
 Claus. 
 
 It is quite likely that throughout all this period 
 of ignorance, during which the greater part of man- 
 kind believed in the astronomer being a god, that there 
 were a few of the class who ruled who kept books or 
 writings which revealed the truth. And it is very 
 likely, judging from our earliest history dealing with 
 gods, that some tyrannical king took command of the 
 situation and gave his commands to all mankind. He 
 knowing the fear which was instilled into the ignor- 
 ant brains of his followers; then he felt that the time 
 was ripe to assume the godship of all, thereby issued his 
 commands. The first one of his commands reveal- 
 ing his human motives, all others weighing nothing 
 in the face of the first. The first showing that he was 
 a man, and the most tyrannical man that ever took 
 breath through lung cells. His first command being 
 the foundation to everything bad in man; it being the 
 precedent to crime of every die; and he who set the 
 precedent was the greatest criminal that ever lived. 
 The most corrupt of men. 
 
 179 
 
CHAPTER XXI 
 
 THE GOD OF THREE DIVINE PERSONS. 
 
 From across the mountains of debris formed by 
 the ages, buried in superstition, there dawns the truth, 
 corrupted in the wiles of superstition. The great truth 
 which was known to former ages as to the three powers 
 of nature that constitute our maker; the powers of heat 
 and cold upon the properties of matter. 
 
 They having been handed down to mankind after 
 the great catastrophe of the foreign impact upon the 
 earth. The truth being given to them in the form of 
 distinctive names pertaining to heat, cold and matter. 
 But, as the time passed over and languages changed 
 and their meaning became corrupted. The three dis- 
 tinctive features remaining throughout all the ages as 
 makers. But instead of being properties displayed in 
 nature, they were interpreted from afar as being of 
 own image and likeness, and consequently took the 
 form of men. They took on peculiar powers not con- 
 forming to the correct powers displayed by the prop- 
 erties. Because they became individuals, they neces- 
 sarily had to be jealous of their powers, lest they would 
 be gobbled up by some other man. The qualities of 
 men being to try and take from other men their right- 
 ful heritage. In consequence, when the powers were 
 transformed into men fro*v. ;:fnr ihiy had to beconv. 
 
 ISO 
 
THREE DIVINE PERSONS. 
 
 applicable to human nature in order to stand the test 
 of time. In consequence: u Thou shalt have no other 
 gods before me." 
 
 The foregoing was the most corrupt passage ever 
 concocted by the lips of men. It tended to restrict 
 man's research and consequent recovery from the 
 depths to which he had fallen. His fear generated 
 by the passage tended to keep him from rinding his true 
 maker. He not daring to search for his maker, lest 
 he be punished everlastingly. 
 
 "Thou shalt not covet thy neighbors wife, goods 
 or man servant, or maid servant" is equally as incon- 
 sistent with true advancement. Because if a man 
 covets anything he only desires same. If he does not 
 go farther than desire he has done no harm to his 
 neighbor. In fact he only has opened the avenue tc 
 advancement by creating a desire to better himself. 
 If he will strictly adhere to the command: "Do unto 
 others as you wish to be done by," he needs no other 
 command in morality. 
 
 All the others are superfluous. Some of them 
 tending to earn* out the teachings of the foregoing. 
 While others tend to restrict popular advancement, 
 by putting the ban on the clear exercise of the mind. 
 
 So we find that in the three divine persons making 
 up of the godhead who was all powerful, nothing more 
 than the corrupting of the truths revealed by former 
 men who were acquainted with the true laws of heat 
 and cold upon the particles of matter. They having 
 given to their progeny who survived the inundation 
 
 181 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 occasioned by the impact of the foreign body, the 
 truths as to powers of heat and cold upon particles of 
 matter. Education being neglected after taking up 
 life anew under different conditions, and as years 
 passed the properties were interpreted as beings. The 
 names of properties became names of powerful beings, 
 jealous, tyrannical and unjust. 
 
 We will not conclude the chapter yet without 
 bringing into play another proof of the knowledge be- 
 yond the age of superstition into which mankind has 
 been imbedded ; of man's place in nature in conserving 
 worldly life by the sweat of his brow. 
 
 Nature proving in its unceasing laws that man 
 must work to maintain heat in order to prolong his life 
 and that of the earth. Now beyond the age of ignor- 
 ance man knew that great truth. Men who came over 
 the great catastrophe in the ark, or arks, as the case 
 may be, were aware of the liberation of heat being a 
 necessity in the prolongation of life, for man and earth. 
 You will ask where we get the proof. Well, lest we 
 hold you in suspense, will answer: In the burning of 
 incense, making offerings to the angry god. In offer- 
 ing up life to assuage his great anger toward their 
 kind. 
 
 Now, all of those peculiarities in the actions of 
 the ignorant tend to prove that from beyond the fall 
 of man by the impact, men were aware of liberation 
 of heat being a necessity in prolonging life. The sur- 
 vivors of the catastrophe telling their progeny who 
 lapsed into ignorance for want of education, that the 
 
 182 
 
THREE DIVINE PERSONS. 
 
 liberation of heat was a necessity in prolonging life 
 for man, beast and planet. 
 
 Again we have proof in the worshipers of the sun, 
 that the original life of man from beyond the impact 
 was aware of the sun being a necessity in the mainte- 
 nance of life. Because heat was truly necessary or 
 life could not be. Yet if we had heat and no cold life 
 could not be. If we had heat and cold and no matter 
 life could not be. So take it all around, it becomes 
 necessary to have all three in order that we may have 
 life of our form. 
 
 When we come to trace the chastising properties 
 allotted to the powers of gods as taught within the 
 code of superstition, we cannot help but attribute its 
 origin to the knowledge of the rules of nature in de- 
 stroying the manifestations of life that are unworthy 
 followers of its laws. 
 
 Nature's law, being the destruction of life by sick- 
 ness and disease when its hygienic laws are not con- 
 formed with. Nature's law being work to maintain 
 health. Nature's law being work to liberate heat. 
 Nature's law being to preserve the best of kind. Sur- 
 vival of the fittest and best to the end of universal pro- 
 longation. 
 
 Taking this line of truths as a base, and believing 
 that man, when advanced in the millions of years of 
 life that preceded the fall of the foreign body, was 
 thoroughly versed in same. Then it looks as if the 
 chastisement of nature, as explained by former men, 
 was transformed into instructions of men regarding 
 
 183 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 future punishment which would be the lot of erring 
 beings. Of course the principal errors being to try 
 and pry into nature to arrive at the true solution of the 
 problem of life. 
 
 All the principal errors, such as hygienic cares, 
 gluttony and other orders of same having a founda- 
 tion in the teachings of the great god of our fathers. 
 He being good enough to deny our forefathers the 
 right to use the means given to us by our maker in 
 the study of nature or our maker. He, the great tyrant, 
 subjected men to trials which brought out the worst 
 there was in man. He laid in ambush as a precedent 
 for mankind in waylaying his kind. He dared not 
 face man in the light of his knowledge of life if al- 
 lowed to exercise same. Therefore he put the ban on 
 man's inquiry as a means of reigning supreme through- 
 out the ages. Until his means of government would 
 bring about the untimely extinction of man. In the 
 god of our forefathers as revealed by the ghostly mis- 
 nomer of holy writ, we have the greatest enemy to man- 
 kind. Down with the tyrant, and long life to the 
 dawning of the brighter day that is coming to the lot 
 of man. Reason enlightening the world. Weighing 
 all in the light of the passing action of nature, as re- 
 vealed to all men, not to especial anomalies. 
 
 It is not at all possible that the astronomer who 
 calculated day and date of the foreign impact left any 
 instructions or commands tending to corrupt his 
 progeny. But instead left a true catalogue of the laws 
 of nature. It is very likely that he instructed the sur- 
 
 184 
 
THREE DIVINE PERSONS. 
 
 vivors as to the fundamental law of nature. That is, 
 he left writings showing that there were three forces 
 in nature, namely, heat, cold and matter, and that the 
 three forces made everything. It is very likely that 
 he also instructed them to observe all the laws of na- 
 ture regarding health, etc. It is likely that he in- 
 structed them as to the fact that the liberation of heat 
 was a necessity to the prolonging of life of their kind. 
 It is quite likely that he instructed them as to the place 
 they were wont to fulfil in nature, namely, to labor in- 
 cessantly to liberate heat in order to continue life of 
 the order as a means to preserve the little mound. It 
 is quite likely that he also instructed them as to the 
 dangers of doing wrong to an individual, showing 
 them that wrong to an individual was wrong to the 
 cause they all were wont to fulfil. Thereby he in- 
 structed, "Do unto others as you wish to be done by." 
 Some very unprincipled king, after the life was 
 taken up anew after the impact and consequent inun- 
 dation, undoubtedly turned all these good instructions 
 into a form of personality, and took command as head 
 of government. Then he transformed the instructions 
 into a form of commandment that would subserve his 
 desires as the leader of mankind. And fearing that 
 man would seek him out and find that he was the most 
 corrupt of men, he placed the ban on inquiry, and at 
 the same time made a grounding precedent for all the 
 corruption that has been the lot of all men who have 
 come after him. 
 
 185 
 
CHAPTER XXII 
 
 PRECEDENT. 
 
 Under this heading all human action becomes 
 measured; every government acts, or forces acts of its 
 laws, to comply with some precedent; now, to inquire 
 as to where the precedent is and should be is our object. 
 
 Where the precedent governing human action 
 should be centered is in our maker; now to inquire as 
 to whether it centers in the maker. We will attempt 
 to show that our precedent does not lodge in the maker, 
 but instead it abides in a dead, corrupt and tyrannical 
 king of the ancient world. 
 
 Does the law as shown in this work admit of 
 proof? Is it within the reach of any man to prove 
 the truth of this law? If you can answer the foregoing 
 queries in the affirmative, then you will know your 
 maker, because you can prove who your maker is. 
 Having proven your maker, then you will find that we 
 have no law of precedent lodged in the maker; our 
 precedents are lodged elsewhere. 
 
 Now, it behooves us to inquire where the prece- 
 dent is anchored to, which governs human conduct 
 within the laws of all nations. In elucidating this 
 query we must resort to a number of questions and 
 answers so as to make it clear and concise. 
 
 Human conduct being subject to precedent. Now, 
 
 186 
 
PRECEDENT. 
 
 where is the fundamental precedent governing human 
 conduct by setting a lesson? Answer: In the god we 
 love and follow. What precedent is most apparent 
 to man and the easier to follow? Answer: Work in 
 the dark; seclusion, ambush. How does god give man 
 precedent to ambush fellowman? Answer: By his re- 
 maining in ambush while commanding men to follow 
 precedent; to follow him. Why should he be a prece- 
 dent in this case to man in ambushing fellowmen? 
 Answer: Work in the dark, and work on men. 
 
 Now it is well to review the good god's commands. 
 What precedent does the first commandment issued by 
 the good god establish? Answer: It being "Thou 
 shalt not bring false gods before me" establishes the 
 precedent for man to follow, namely, hatred, jealousy 
 and contempt for all but self throughout life. That 
 command shows jealousy and hatred of all opposition, 
 regardless of the justice of cause of same. That com- 
 mandment is the foundation of everything bad in man. 
 It leaves no room for inquiry into the truth of founda- 
 tion of the god. It is tyrannical, unjust, jealous, crim- 
 inal, prejudicial and felonious. Because it sets an ex- 
 ample to all followers of precedent in human action; 
 all loving to follow the example of the good god who 
 could do no wrong. Following could be but proper, 
 and in consequence the corruption of mankind. 
 
 It is not necessary to enlarge on the command- 
 ments as the first commandment forms a precedent that 
 covers all human corruption. It is a precedent to 
 steal what does not belong to you, because the god as- 
 
 187 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 sumes command and instructs to not question his pre- 
 rogative. He has stolen the prerogative and fears 
 question of same will reveal the truth of the theft. He 
 establishes precedent to jealousy, hatred and contempt, 
 by using the same passions as a means of coercion. He 
 establishes a pearl of a harbor to crime of the darkest 
 of every die by the precedent he establishes by laying 
 behind a wall or rampart while ruling over mankind. 
 He makes his precedent powerful and effective when 
 weighed by men ; men using the means of reason along 
 the line of precedent can see no wrong in following in 
 the footsteps of the mighty god. 
 
 In the other case, if man will follow precedent of 
 the law that is truly his maker, and in doing so weigh 
 all human action in the law that never fears question; 
 in fact loves, stimulates question ; thrives and expands 
 and never lies when questioned. Then what will be 
 the result on the human race? Answer: There never 
 can be an injustice, because the law is unchangeable. 
 What will be wrong at one time will be wrong always 
 and forever. What will be right at one period of his- 
 tory will remain right throughout the broad range of 
 eternity. The precedent will be revealed to every 
 man in the light of his own life and will be as un- 
 changeable as the unchangeable laws, which make 
 same manifest to man's senses. 
 
 If man will anchor his laws down to the precedent 
 set by nature, and follow it throughout, injustice can 
 never be accomplished without being immediately re- 
 vealed. Being revealed, nature's law is to punish. 
 
 188 
 
PRECEDENT. 
 
 Then nature will reveal a method of punishing the in- 
 justice when discovered. It cannot escape discovery 
 by following nature's precedent; therefore an injustice 
 will be impossible without paying the penalty. 
 
 Nature allows no one to keep a secret. Nature 
 has no secrets. That being nature's first precedent. 
 Second precedent revealed by nature being to use every 
 means to maintain and follow the first precedent. 
 What is the result of all secrets being revealed by na- 
 ture leaving indelible lines telling the story of the act 
 or action? Answer: It becomes impossible to do an 
 injustice because it will be found out. Questioning 
 the marks left of the work done will reveal the true 
 mode and cause of action, when taken from every line 
 of action that tends to converge on toward the point 
 of accomplishment of the act. There being a thou- 
 sand means of converging lines of inquiry toward the 
 one point or act; and every one of these lines leaves a 
 true story indelibly written and powerfully truthful. 
 The summing up of all the converging lines in the 
 language of nature's law leave truth unchangeable in 
 the verdict. 
 
 But a mode of inquiry that will restrict question 
 of any form strikes justice at the fountain head. Just- 
 ice can never come to its own as long as question can- 
 not be carried to any line that could possibly be 
 brought to converge on the action. The question 
 should not be prohibited from entangling the august 
 being sitting in judgment, as that may be found to be 
 one of the lines of converging truth revealing the true 
 
 189 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 story of the act or acts as the case may be. Nature 
 having no secret and man should follow the precept 
 throughout all his actions. Truth and justice will 
 follow in the wake of taking a precedent from the law 
 that made the man. It having no secrets and giving 
 no commands other than punishing all wrongs; in con- 
 sequence should be our precept of human action. 
 
 The law that made the man shows clearly where 
 the man came from and where he is going; also what 
 end he is here to accomplish. In these lines of truth 
 it reveals another great truth to the man. This great 
 truth being that man must do unto man as he wishes to 
 be done by, in order to accomplish the best results 
 toward the end he is wont to fulfil. Nature also re- 
 veals another truth in these same lines of truth which 
 it has made clear to man. This truth being that man 
 must resent an injustice to himself as a means to the 
 greater end; that end being the end he is on earth to 
 fulfil. If the injustice is such as would remove him 
 from being, it is nature's law that he should remove 
 the rebel in the ranks of men, as a means of preserving 
 himself. In doing so nature has been doubly re- 
 warded in the carrying out of her good work, because 
 the dutiful follower of her laws has resented a mortal 
 wrong and in doing so removed the greatest danger to 
 nature in the working order of her laws toward the 
 greater end. Not only has the law of survival of her 
 best been accomplished but the danger to her system 
 or government has been removed during the effort to 
 carry out an injustice. In other words, the one who 
 
 190 
 
PRECEDENT. 
 
 resents the wrong and in doing so has to remove the 
 cause of wrong, becomes doubly nature's most neces- 
 sary preservative in carrying out her work of justice. 
 
 191 
 
CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 CHRIST. 
 
 Having dealt with life and the gods in general, 
 and in consequence we find it not inappropriate to say 
 a few words regarding the great exponent of the Chris- 
 tian teachings. 
 
 In passing judgment on the man Christ, we have 
 to transport ourselves to the conditions that existed 
 during his time, in order that we may not do the man 
 an injustice. We must strike from consideration judg- 
 ment conforming with the period in which we live, 
 and act solely upon the evidence derived from authen- 
 tic history as revealed to us today. Otherwise we 
 would be judging him in the face of the enlightenment 
 of the world during intermediate centuries. And the 
 judgment would be in that case unjust. It will be 
 equally necessary to consider the conditions that next 
 preceded the conditions that brought into being a 
 man of Christ's order. He having to develop with the 
 conditions that made him in the true order of nature's 
 law. Nature's law being, man develop to the condi- 
 tions. Not conditions develop to the man. When we 
 have grasped the conditions that next preceded Christ, 
 and then collaborate the pre-existing conditions with 
 the conditions in which he lived, then we shall know 
 the man as if he lived with us today. Know him as 
 
 192 
 
CHRIST. 
 
 if we walked the streets of San Francisco with him 
 every day for years. 
 
 Our reasons for knowing the pre-existing condi- 
 tions, being to transfer ourselves to his time and take 
 up the problems he had to deal with. We, in the face 
 of knowing pre-existing conditions, become acquainted 
 with the beliefs ef our followers in case we take com- 
 mand of the conditions. 
 
 Now, that we have landed and safely on the scene 
 to take up the problems confronting Christ. We have 
 stretched before us a history of kings who were gods; 
 gods all powerful. We have stretched before us in 
 our history great gamesters who have done great deeds. 
 The great gamesters are superhuman, nothing is impos- 
 sible of accomplishment to these great beings. Our 
 contemporaries are ail believers in the genuineness of 
 the gods that are pre-existing in our case. We can 
 rally our followers in the defense of the gods. We 
 cannot rally our contemporaries in defense of the na- 
 tion. We cannot rally our contemporaries in defense 
 of personal freedom or liberty. In our history there 
 has often been mention made of great prophets who 
 revealed the future. Prophets lived throughout thou- 
 sands of years in our advance in existence. They were 
 always revealing future actions which were to come 
 to pass. They had a prophecy applicable to our condi- 
 tions, and we could, any of us existing apply ourselves 
 to the conditions, providing we could show we were of 
 a certain family. The progeny of the particular family 
 
 193 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 were all applicable in a way to the fulfillment of the 
 prophecy. 
 
 Our country is overrun by hordes of strangers from 
 a strange land; the strangers not only take valuables of 
 every order from us all, but also take some of our loved 
 and best neighbors and press them into slavery. The 
 personnel of our nation and town are all subject to call 
 at any time to serve the vilest of our enemies in the form 
 of personal slaves. This condition does not apply to 
 our town or nation, but is applicable to four-fifths of 
 the known world. How shall we rally our forces to 
 oppose the tyrants? Will they take up arms against 
 the Romans? No, never. The Romans are invincible; 
 they have met and subdued the allied forces of nations 
 on a thousand fields. When subdued in the field of ac- 
 tion all are slaves who survive. Better lay low and 
 let the Romans choose those they may, for slaves, and 
 take a chance to be one of the fortunates in escaping 
 the choice of the foe. 
 
 Bravo Across the tide of history a star looms out 
 in its resplendent glory. Liberty enlightening the 
 world. Liberty Liberty, in the prophecy we can see. 
 A prophecy that will unite the human race. A proph- 
 ecy that will find followers within the ranks of the 
 enemy. We will whip the enemy within its own ranks. 
 We will place her soldiers under our banner. We will 
 unite all men beneath one head or god. We fill the 
 prophecy and assume command ; only stumbling block 
 being that the prophecy foretells the birth from a vir- 
 gin. Our mother is not a virgin. She is the dutiful 
 
 194 
 
CHRIST. 
 
 wife of our legal father and material father. Never 
 mind, we will adjust the matter. Father in this case 
 can be guardian, just neglecting the charms of a loving 
 wife. Our cause is just. 
 
 Humanity is the stake. On the outcome of this 
 issue remains the future welfare of mankind. Winning 
 we have personal liberty for all men. Losing, we have 
 slavery to nearly all mankind. 
 
 Christ takes command under the above conditions, 
 as a political leader of his nation, and in fact a politi- 
 cal leader of human liberty. He knows he is not a god 
 and would gladly make it known to his followers if he 
 dare do so. He knows he dare not make it known, be- 
 cause his cause, which is human liberty, will be lost 
 when the truth is known. He must remain a repre- 
 sentative of the prophecy in order to rally his followers, 
 and to rally men who will come after he has passed 
 away. He knows the battle is one of years, perhaps ages, 
 but he knows it will win because the ranks of the enemy 
 will fall in and take up the cause of the gods. The 
 god belief being instilled in ages of progenitors, and 
 the soldier will inherit the weakness. 
 
 Christ knew his maker; he knew that mankind 
 was the means of carrying out a greater cause. He knew 
 that union by just treatment to all was the law of the 
 maker. He would gladly have rallied his followers un- 
 der a truthful heading, but the time was not ripe for the 
 carrying out of truth. Truth would have been shunned 
 as the rattlesnake ; it would have had no meaning with- 
 in the times. Consequently whatever falsehood, al- 
 
 195 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 though knowingly, he had to resort to, becomes pardon- 
 able in the face of his object. And doubly more so 
 when we consider that the amount of liberty his teach- 
 ings brought about could not have been brought about 
 under any other heading in the face of human condi- 
 tions at the time. No man could have taken charge of 
 the conditions with a twentieth century knowledge of 
 man and nature, and done any better under like condi- 
 tions within his followers. 
 
 Take it all around, Christ should be honored 
 throughout the ages, as a great lover of mankind, a 
 great apostle of human liberty. A great and powerful 
 personality who could use the means that history had 
 suggested in its former political safeguard for future 
 eventualities. A safeguard or method of politics which 
 had run through thousands of generations in preparing 
 for future emergencies. Each generation making 
 prophecies for the future that could be fulfilled by any 
 one who read the history of the times, and cared to take 
 the chance of applying himself to the prophecy. 
 
 As to a prophecy tending to prove that a man was 
 a god, nothing could be more ridiculous to the man of 
 the twentieth century. Because it would be impossible 
 for a man to make a prophecy to-day and leave the same 
 of record without having about six hundred millions 
 of people fulfilling the prophecy when the time became 
 ripe for the occurrence. Every man who read would 
 aspire to its fulfillment, that is if there was anything to 
 be gained by its fulfillment. If it was nothing more than 
 to get before the public, they would aspire to its fulfill- 
 
 196 
 
CHRIST. 
 
 raent. But during Christ's time a prophecy had no 
 means of solution to the ignorant, common-place peo- 
 ple. But to men like Christ and thousands of his sta- 
 tion in politics or priesthood, they could hardly repress 
 their wonder at the utter ignorance of the rabble, in 
 not comprehending such commonplace political moves. 
 As to the testimony of the apostles concerning the 
 resurrection and the various other wonders w r hich they 
 attribute to the man Christ, nothing can be more con- 
 demnatory of the man's knowledge of humanity who 
 exists to-day in accepting same as probable. The man 
 who listens to the testimony of twelve buried men, or 
 say one thousand men, who are buried beneath the de- 
 bris of centuries, and accepts the same as truth, when 
 the testimony is contrary to the laws of nature as re- 
 vealed to him in the light of his own existence, he must 
 be indeed very gullible and very ignorant of the nature 
 of man of his ow r n time. He certainly does not have 
 character sufficient to inquire of his neighbors qualities 
 not to say men buried beneath the debris of centuries. 
 The man who cannot pass intelligent judgment on the 
 characters of his contemporaries has no business in- 
 quiring into the personal characteristics of the buried 
 ages. He is void of personality within himself, and 
 should rest on the judgment of others. He is like the 
 reed in the wind swaying with the greater influence 
 brought to bear at the time. Let the wind change, he 
 changes. A man who is willing to accept the judgment 
 of twelve or twenty, or say one thousand men, testifying 
 to an occurrence across the broad vista of buried ages. 
 
 197 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 He should have twelve twentieth century men sworn to 
 take and weigh evidence, weighing him in the scale of 
 life and death. He should then have impossible evi- 
 dence, that is, physically impossible, brought to bear 
 against him. He should sit and see in the light of his 
 own knowledge the impossible accepted as possible by 
 the men sworn to do justice. 
 
 Then he could reason thus: Twenty- five cents will 
 buy sworn evidence in the light of my own personal 
 knowledge, and within the range of all my five senses. 
 They will swear to the impossible of accomplishment in 
 the light of my own existence. They are good people, 
 they have been schooled for thousands of years in the 
 teachings of Christ. There are twelve passing judg- 
 ment on me. There are many more giving evidence 
 capable of proof, within the laws of nature as revealed; 
 to be cruelly premeditatedly and criminally a most 
 damnable lie. 
 
 Then the following cogitations should come to 
 light in the mind of the man : If twelve will sit in judg- 
 ment sworn, and lie in the light of my own knowledge, 
 and my own life, then what class of man was the pro- 
 duct of the dead ages? If many bore testimony against 
 me that I knew to be false in the light of my own know- 
 ledge, and the light of my life; if nature's laws will 
 prove the lie wherever it has been told, and is capable 
 of being demonstrated on the stage, then what must I 
 think of the ignorant beings who failed to have the 
 truths of Christ's morals taught to them more than a 
 few days; especially when the truth of their assertion is 
 
 198 
 
CHRIST. 
 
 physically impossible of accomplishment when sub- 
 jected to the laws of nature as revealed to me in the 
 light of my own existence? 
 
 In the light of the foregoing, the mind of the man 
 will be thoroughly grilled in the knowledge of contem- 
 poraries. He certainly will know men as they are, 
 not as they should be. Then in addition to the grilling 
 should a man continue to observe men throughout his 
 life, he will find that thousands, not twelves, will sell 
 their own mother for the small compensation of one al- 
 coholic stimulant. But should \ve be met with the 
 explanation in defense of the apostles that they were 
 better men than we have to-day. Then in answer we 
 must ask, why is the testimony physically impossible 
 within the laws of nature just the same as the lie that 
 was given, which we can demonstrate to be a lie within 
 the laws of nature in the case under our own observa- 
 tion while a living, breathing being? Further we will 
 meet the problem on its true foundation, and ask why 
 not back to the good conditions instead of continuing 
 under teachings which have produced such horrible 
 results after two thousand years of trial? 
 
 In final, we must back to the true judge and maker, 
 nature, who made us, and take truth from where truth 
 resides. Subject the evidence to the trials of nature 
 when sitting in judgment of the case. If nature con- 
 demns by the unchanging laws, then condemnation is 
 just. If nature condemns the parties placed to judge in 
 the case, by showing their true worth, then place guilt 
 where guilt belongs. 1 If nature proves the man placed 
 
 199 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 to judge a case, or twelve men placed to judge, to be 
 violators of its laws by unjustly depriving an innocent 
 man of his liberty or life, then subject the violators 
 to the penalty they justly deserve. It is nature's law. 
 Nature punishes the violator; the violator disobeys in 
 depriving his fellow man the right of demonstration 
 within the laws of nature, and he in turn becomes crimi- 
 nal in the judgment of nature, through depriving the 
 innocent his rights within the true law. 
 
 200 
 
CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 BIRD AND ANIMAL LIFE. 
 
 On the mountain tops, or the highest points of 
 earthly surface, during the cooling process, the first life 
 of necessity had to appear, because the cooling was 
 further advanced in like locations and caused the pre- 
 cipitation of the life-forming compound. The high 
 points being exposed to the action of cold from every 
 direction excepting from beneath, and in consequence 
 arrived at the condition in the cooling process that 
 would admit of the mingling of the organic compound 
 that would build up life in advance of all other earthly 
 locations. 
 
 The life of like locations had to be of an order 
 conforming to short period of constant in the inhibited 
 condition, or condition of incubation, because the cold 
 being acting from all directions barring one, from be- 
 low. In consequence, the fermenting period had to be 
 that of hours when considered on extreme sharp points; 
 likewise the particles of protoplasm precipitated under 
 such conditions must have been minute, owing to the 
 small amount of surface admitting of temperature con- 
 ducive to its compounding. In consequence, minute 
 forms of life. Insects of all orders, each conforming to 
 the few minutes' difference in the action of different 
 exposures to the action of cold ; thereby differing in per- 
 
 201 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 iod of incubation, and in conformity, difference in spe- 
 cies. The difference in the period of incubation mark- 
 ing the difference in species. 
 
 Life of the fly, bug and various other orders being 
 the product of like conditions. They developing after 
 a few hours into living, breathing, organic bodies; then 
 the change had to be as rapid, owing to the conditions 
 that made life possible of like order. The life had to 
 develop means in a few hours, complying with the 
 changes which were to come to pass. In consequence, 
 the life of like locations taking in air and other proper- 
 ties through the pores and reducing same by the trans- 
 forming mechanism of digestion from within into more 
 minute particles. When reduced so as not to admit of 
 further separation within the conditions in the organic 
 system, then the particles were carried outward by the 
 excretory passages of the body, or the pores. The cold 
 having advanced so rapidly in like conditions of earth's 
 surface as to congeal the particles exuded through the 
 pores from within the organic body. Each succeeding 
 lair of particles carried outward from the organic body 
 being congealed on the outer portion of the next pre- 
 ceding lair. In consequence the organic body formed 
 wings out of the exuded refuse from the body. The ex- 
 uded particles being congealed on the outer portion of 
 next preceding lair, and the same process continued 
 until a fully developed pair of wings were the result 
 of the portion of the body where the greater portions 
 of bodily refuse were carried outward. 
 
 Portions of the body where the pores were more min- 
 
 202 
 
BIRD AND ANIMAL LIFE. 
 
 ute, the same process formed a class of smaller fins or a 
 minute hairy covering, out of the exuded particles of 
 refuse from the body which was carried outward. This 
 hairy covering being also nature's process in working to 
 perpetuate species. The cold continuing to increase, 
 and in consequence the deposit carried outward contin- 
 ued to adhere to the outer portion of the next preceding 
 lair. Thereby keeping the center open for the carriage 
 of the off-fall from the organic system. The off-fall 
 from the organic system building constantly on the 
 outer surface of the body, and in so doing forming a 
 covering for the body to keep it warm or conform to the 
 change in nature passing in the interim. 
 
 This form of life had the pores of excretion more 
 plentifully present in the portion of the body, where 
 nature would develop by the waste matter from the sys- 
 tem, a means of propelling life of the organic order. 
 Nature using the waste matter to build up means of pro- 
 pelling the form of life upward and onward. Or more 
 properly admitting of the propulsion of the form of 
 life so as to admit of its transportation to points where 
 change was not so extraordinary; during the interim 
 the body was protected by a covering made of off-fall, 
 same being hair, carried outward through minute pores 
 provided by nature for the occasion. 
 
 Taking it all in all, we find nature provides means 
 for securing all her works against any emergency. 
 
 Where the mountain tops had some body of earth 
 so as to maintain temperature for a couple of weeks of 
 constant, produced the bird life of various forms, each 
 
 203 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 form of species differing in conformity with the differ- 
 ence in location of posit of mineral properties, and 
 minute differences of time of incubation. The bird life 
 being subject to extreme changes and immediate also, 
 owing to location; in consequence formed wings and 
 bodily covering by the congealing of the exuded parti- 
 cles thrown off from the body through the pores. While 
 the body was yet bare and being of such chemical con- 
 struction as to cause the precipitation of particles from 
 suspended matter, it took up moisture and other proper- 
 ties within the system. But temperature changing so 
 quickly in like locations as to deprive the life of gaining 
 sustenance by that means for any period of time. 
 
 In consequence the bird life began to feed on the 
 insect life that preceded it. While feeding on the in- 
 sect life, the cold became so extraordinary in short per- 
 iods of time that the system in throwing off its exuded 
 matter, caused the earliest exuded particles to congeal 
 within the pores forming tubes. These tubes were kept 
 open by the disintegration of particles into minute par- 
 ticles of matter, through the action of the digestive 
 apparatuses from within generating heat to disperse 
 outward. As each succeeding layer or load was carried 
 outward by the deterging power generated from within 
 it became congealed by the action of cold on the outer 
 portion of the next preceding layer. This process con- 
 tinued until the stalk or bodies of quills was completed 
 in the pores of the system. 
 
 After the stalk or quill was carried outward 
 from the body so as to be denied aid in restraining 
 
 204 
 
BIRD AND ANIMAL LIFE. 
 
 the action of cold upon the particles of off-fall carried 
 from the body. Then the cold acted on the reduced 
 particles of matter, causing same when passing out of 
 the quill to congregate into globular particles and ad- 
 here to each other by being acted on by heat in the 
 interstices between the globular particles separated by 
 the cold. This process continued by each succeeding 
 posit of off-fall from the system, and interstices between 
 globular posits were the means of further passages di- 
 agonally opposite to each other on the body of the 
 quills. These again formed minute quills; and again 
 were carried outward until globular posits were caused 
 on each side by the action of cold on the deterged parti- 
 cles carried out of the system. In this manner the wings 
 and feathers were produced by the action of cold upon 
 the deterged particles of matter from the organic sys- 
 tem. This process was nothing more than the condition 
 made manifest, taking into consideration the immediate 
 change coming to pass in conditions in like elevations 
 where there was no body of earth to guarantee heat of 
 a constant for any great period of time. This was 
 nature's manner of providing for the continuation of 
 species, let the conditions be what they may. The 
 life coming into being under any conditions must con- 
 form to the conditions that was the cause of same com- 
 ing into life. 
 
 The carnivorous life of practically all orders came 
 into being farther dow r n the mountain sides and slopes, 
 where temperature could be maintained at a constant 
 in periods conforming to their respective periods of 
 
 gestation. 
 
 205 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 Carnivorous life being at time of birth a feeder on 
 other life, had to conform to the conditions of tem- 
 perature where it had to make its trips for food. In 
 consequence the carnivorous life, although being the 
 products of climates, not changeable in the extreme like 
 mountain tops; still the life of that form had to develop 
 so as to admit of its traveling and living on the moun- 
 tain tops in quest of food. 
 
 In consequence life of the carnivorous order develop- 
 ed hair over the body by the congealing of the material 
 carried out by the pores; through the action of cold on 
 same. The life of like order being subject to extremes 
 of climate through its quest for food on the mountain 
 tops. The pores of the skin on like forms of life being 
 small, and in consequence the hairy covering conformed 
 to the capacity of the pores in carrying properties out- 
 ward from the system. This form of life hunted the 
 bird and other forms of life that preceded it on the 
 higher points; also squirrels and minor forms of life 
 adaptable to like abodes. 
 
 The domestic ox was the product of mountain val- 
 leys conforming in period of constant temperature very 
 closely to the man. These valleys cooling much later 
 than the mountainous districts. These valleys being 
 situated near or in about the same elevation of the 
 highlands coriforming to the advent of man. They had 
 greater bodies of minerals deposited owing to being the 
 sinks or lowlands in proximity to the mountains, and 
 in conformity the life developed in larger forms. 
 
 The domestic ox being a vegetarian from birth, 
 
 206 
 
BIRD AND ANIMAL LIFE. 
 
 had to make for the high points immediately after de- 
 veloping into a moving being so as to feed on the mosses 
 or scums of detained waters which become deposited 
 on the mountains during this period, or percolated 
 through the rocks. 
 
 For the same reason, as other forms of life which 
 generated a hairy covering to conform to perpetuation, 
 he also had to develop the hairy covering by the con- 
 gealing of the exuded particles of waste matter pass- 
 ing outward through the pores of his skin, through his 
 being exposed to the rigors of changing climatic con- 
 ditions. 
 
 He also formed his horns on the head by scratching 
 against the rugged rocks trying to detach the particles 
 of moss or scum which was the only form of vegetation 
 conforming to the age and time. His gums being in- 
 capable of detaching the adhering moss, and in conse- 
 quence he butted it off with his head. Each successive 
 scratching and refreshing of the wound brought into 
 existence the horny substance to grow on the head 
 as a preservative of the head. It being nature's 
 law to develop a means of perpetuation of every form 
 of life and develop it in conformity with the conditions 
 it has to contend with. This scratching process devel- 
 oped the horns in the form of a corn on your foot. Each 
 successive abrasion caused the toughening of the sore, 
 and made it more horny. 
 
 Even until to-day we see the same process going on 
 in nature, where the shoe is so tight as to rub the hide 
 and continue to do so, nature provides a horny substance 
 
 207 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 to grow in order to keep the abraiding source of trouble 
 away from body. This horny substance \vhen let alone 
 will develop into a full-grown horn. That is when not 
 detached by a knife or other instrument. 
 
 The domestic dog was the most intelligent of all 
 the carnivorous animals, and came into being under 
 about the same circumstances as the average animal of 
 like order; but he being handicapped by not having the 
 great strength of some of the greater animals, was 
 forced to use his brain. The principal development in 
 the brain of the dog being his development of the ol- 
 factory nerves, and in consequence he used his brain in 
 hunting the minute scents that w r ere buoyed by the 
 waves of aerial properties. In consequence he was the 
 first animal to make an incursion on the man with intent 
 to feed on man. He having scented the man from afar 
 off on the high plains when he was in the mountain 
 districts. In consequence he made for the plains to 
 feast on the new form of food. But when he arrived on 
 the plains where he found man, he found a worthy rival 
 both in brains and physical strength, and in conse- 
 quence he w r as overpowered and domesticated by the 
 man. 
 
 His domestication by man w 7 as a great aid to the 
 man later in overcoming the other animals which later 
 made an incursion on the man ; the dog aiding the man 
 to overcome the other animals. In doing so getting 
 food for himself and his master. 
 
 The elephant and like animals were many years 
 later coming into being, owing to having to await the 
 
 208 
 
BIRD AND ANIMAL LIFE. 
 
 cooling of extreme lowlands. The lowlands being ex- 
 tremely hot and being far above the temperature con- 
 ducive to life when life was plentiful in the higher re- 
 gions. The elephant developed without hair owing 
 to coming into being where the particles of organic 
 properties \vere plentiful in the air. The age of the 
 elephant being so much later as to cause the remaining 
 organic properties held in suspension to adhere around 
 the lowlands or swamps that brought the elephant into 
 being. Long periods in like conditions made life of 
 long periods of gestation. 
 
 In all forms of life during the developing process, 
 while developing the hairy or feathery outer covering 
 by congealing of exuded particles from the body, 
 the exuded particles were aided in forming 
 into hair or feather by the deterged particles of poison- 
 ous properties denied entry into the system by the brain. 
 These poisonous particles being precipitated by the 
 temperature of the exuded particles, conforming to the 
 temperature of precipitation of the poisonous parti- 
 cles which were heretofore held in suspension. When 
 precipitated on the surface they were denied assimila- 
 tion with the body of the man or animal by the brain 
 passing judgment on same, condemning as injurious to 
 the system. Then they were assimilated with the ex- 
 uded particles which had caused their precipitation and 
 in consequence aided in forming a feathery or hairy 
 covering for the animal subjected to extremes of 
 change. 
 
 Thereby we have no trouble in explaining the rea- 
 
 209 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 son why in the action of nature there was poisonous 
 properties in the hair which could not be assimilated 
 with the body, and thereby were not exuded from same. 
 It not being necessary for all the properties making 
 up hair to have been exuded from within in the work- 
 ing order of nature. 
 
 In the case of man he also conforms in showing 
 how the order of nature never lies in its truthful lines 
 of history which it leaves in its work for future ques- 
 tioning. The man has hair on his body in locations of 
 surface where the outlines of body create a draft. These 
 same portions of bodily surface have more pores and 
 tend to carry off greater amounts of refuse from the 
 body. The refuse being carried out in like locations 
 and a draft being created owing to topographical con- 
 ditions, as in planets and in consequence a lowering of 
 temperature. Lowering of temperature necessitating 
 the congealing of refuse matter. The congealing of re- 
 fuse matter necessitating the precipitation of other 
 properties in nature admitting of precipitation in the 
 given temperature. In consequence, the poisonous par- 
 ticles going to make up the compound which we know 
 as hair become assimilated w T ith the exuded particles 
 and form hair or feathers as the case may be. 
 
 In the case of man developing hair on the top of 
 his head, it also admits of explanation as does all of 
 nature's work whenever questioned in the language of 
 her working order as observed to-day. The head hav- 
 ing a heavy bone beneath the surface. This heavy bone 
 having no flesh or fatty substance between it and the 
 
 210 
 
BIRD AND ANIMAL LIFE. 
 
 skin; in consequence no background to maintain heat. 
 In consequence, a reduction in temperature of like sur- 
 faces. A reduction in .temperature below the rest of 
 body, while the temperature conforms to conditions of 
 draining the system elsewhere; and in consequence the 
 particles carried out of the system are caused to con- 
 geal on the surface of skin on the top of the head. When 
 congealed they reduce the temperature further by get- 
 ting further distant from the source of bodily heat. In 
 consequence the precipitation of properties held in sus- 
 pension admitting of precipitation in the given tem- 
 perature; and union with the exuded particles. And 
 thereby nature provides a covering so as to adjust that 
 portion of the body to the conditions that become mani- 
 fest. 
 
 It would be well for the reader to remember that 
 the true law of life of any form will develop a style of 
 life conforming with the temperature of constant. If 
 the temperature of constant in a given part of the earth 
 surface will conform in the low lands to the constant 
 necessary to the production of man, then man will be 
 the product of the given elevation. The ideas hereto- 
 fore depicted only applied to the great continents in a 
 general way. The temperature of constant is the given 
 law, and seek for capabilities in the place questioned. 
 
 A low, level island having uniform temperature 
 may arrive at the temperature conducive to life, and 
 have the necessary properties in the mineral line to de- 
 velop but few forms of life. The scarcity of mineral 
 properties would render man the most likely style of 
 
 211 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 life, he being a product of long periods of temperature 
 of constant, and a feeder on aerial properties for many 
 years during the developing period. He would be the 
 most likely form of life under the circumstances. There 
 not being mineral enough to produce the other greater 
 forms of life or means of sustenance. 
 
 It would be well to note that the conditions that 
 made all hairy life was such as would render the pores 
 practically always channels of excretion. The same can 
 be said of all the fowls of the air which have feathery 
 coverings. Their period of incubation or method of 
 feeding reveals necessity for their coming into being in 
 portions of surface of changing temperatures. The 
 same can be said of the ox and the horse, they being 
 vegetarians, and it being necessary for them to seek the 
 coldest portion of earthly surface in order to get moss 
 or other vegetable diet at the heated period in which 
 they came into being. 
 
 In the case of the man, he changed the channels 
 very often from exaction to excretion, owing to his 
 method of deriving food from the mists by their means. 
 And the temperature was constant in his locality for 
 many years. In the case of the portions of his body 
 which are covered by hair he nearly always used like 
 portions of his body as avenues of excretion. The same 
 will be found to be the truth until to-day. As like por- 
 tions of his system seldom exact from without. They 
 generally act as drainage avenues for the human body. 
 
 212 
 
CHAPTER XXV 
 
 DANGERS TO THE HUMAN ORGANISM. 
 
 Before closing this work, it would be well to con- 
 sider the action of heat and cold in the light of their 
 respective powers on the properties of matter, and 
 weigh the effects on the human organism, and show the 
 dangers to be encountered by abusing the true law of 
 the forces. 
 
 When you place your hand into a basin of cold 
 water the cold w r ater causes the properties of matter 
 making up your hand to contract. The contraction in 
 the particles causes the sensation of cold. It is the 
 union of particles in the hand. Change the hand into 
 a basin of hot water and the heat expands the proper- 
 ties making up the hand. The expanding movement 
 is recognizable as heat. You can immediately distin- 
 guish between heat and cold, because the particles of 
 body change course of movement. 
 
 Now, if you are exposed to cold so as to freeze a 
 member of your body, the frozen member should not be 
 exposed to heat in any quantity. Why? Well, we shall 
 explain the dangers from the foundation of the forces. 
 Heat and cold always, when present in quantities, tend 
 to demarkate lines of action of their respective forces; 
 herein lies the danger. When exposed to heat in quan- 
 tity from without, it forms a zone of gravity between it 
 
 213 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 and the cold in quantity. The two forces tend to modify 
 each other up to the line of demarkation, thereby im- 
 prisoning the cold within the member. 
 
 Again we will discuss another danger subject to 
 the same law. On entering a very warm room after 
 being exposed to severe cold, the cold having been suffi- 
 ciently severe when without so as to penetrate the in- 
 ner side of body, then the heat from outer surface of 
 body tends to demarkate with the cold from within the 
 body. In consequence, a zone of action becomes es- 
 tablished between the two forces, thereby causing the 
 congealing of blood within the inner surface of body. 
 Cold being a uniting medium or force, acts on the par- 
 ticles of matter; heat contends on the outer surface for 
 equal rights in action on the properties of matter. Re- 
 sult: the cold is forced to act in its own zone or within, 
 and in consequence congeals the blood, causing con- 
 gestion, and where the cold is sufficient, death will fol- 
 low. 
 
 Remedy in like Cases. When possible, there should 
 be heat applied inward and cold without the body, 
 thereby the heat from within would tend to drive out- 
 ward, and the cold on outer surface would have a ten- 
 dency to equilibrate, acting equal everywhere. The 
 result would be the cold would unite in a zone outward, 
 while heat would arrange in a zone inward. The re- 
 verse should be resorted to in the case of heat inward. 
 
 This zone is only temporary in the organic body; 
 it is relative to the degree of constant heat applicable 
 to the organism, but the aggression of either of the 
 
 214 
 
DANGERS TO THE HUMAN ORGANISM. 
 
 forces of heat or cold beyond the zone of demarkation 
 established by nature in the contentions of the forces in 
 the organism will tend to destroy the style of life. The 
 zone of demarkation in each organism between heat 
 and cold being relative, and the frontiers being ex- 
 tended by either force, and life will go out with the 
 aggression. 
 
 The same can be said of planets; they demarkate 
 lines of action between the two forces, but they are 
 not eternal. When one force gains the ascendency in 
 action on the planet, then the mode of life so applied 
 \vill cease to be. So in either case man, planet or rose 
 bush, when one of the forces, heat or cold, extends its 
 power beyond its correlative in carrying on action, then 
 the life of the order goes out with the aggression. 
 
 So we find that every move we make depends on 
 heat and cold, which proves to be our creator, and how 
 we observe the rules of pur creator determines the per- 
 iod of life we will be wont to indure. 
 
 215 
 
CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 DEATH. 
 
 Death, when applied to the material man, is truly 
 impossible, it being truly impossible to discover death 
 in material. Material always changing, and conse- 
 quently living in different forms. 
 
 But death when applied to the living, breathing 
 phenomenon in the mutation of nature's conditions, it is 
 possible and very probable, as it all depends on the man 
 as to whether he lives or not, that is perpetually. He 
 can live in the form of mind, but the mind must be an- 
 chored down to the unceasing, unchanging laws of 
 eternity. He must think and act in the true order of the 
 unchangeable. When passing out of this life by the 
 mutation of the properties making up his earthly or 
 material body, the mind anchored to the unceasing 
 law of eternity will subvert to the unchangeable of 
 which it lived a true representative. In the mutation 
 of material properties the thoughts that dominate the 
 body are the sole insight to its future action adown the 
 tide of futurity. The mind that dwells on the unchange- 
 able and loves its selection within the natural turn of 
 change in all other properties, will live forever. It 
 dwelling within the one and only property in nature 
 that never changes, it will be eternal. 
 
 Should our world pass away adown the centuries 
 
 216 
 
DEATH. 
 
 yet unborn, yes, millions of worlds. Should humanity 
 dominate the different worlds when temperature would 
 admit of same, and in any and all of the periods of life 
 adaptable to each and all of them, still the unchange- 
 able laws will apply to action. So the mind that dwells 
 on the unchangeable will be manifesting the unchange- 
 able throughout all this grand process. Every property 
 within nature tends to find its level. Like water in a 
 tube always finding level. So with the departed mind 
 when the material man shall have been liberated to 
 again be transformed into nature's various properties. 
 The mind will seek the level in conformity with its 
 properties. If the properties of the mind prove un- 
 changeable, then the mind is unchangeable. That is the 
 mind living and loving the unchangeable while being 
 in the form of man, when disintegrated it will revert 
 to the unchangeable. 
 
 The unchangeable in life being the knowledge of 
 the working laws of nature, the knowledge of what will 
 happen or how it could happen from what we see in 
 life in the passing action of the unchangeable laws. 
 The knowledge of past, present and future from a 
 study of what is transpiring within the range of the 
 senses. 
 
 The mind that will dwell on the thought of a 
 day which shall be shattered and changed with the 
 conditions, shall live only until the mutation shall alter 
 the order of the mode of thought. Then the ephemeral 
 mind shall cease to be, to be replaced by another. 
 
 But the mind that dwells on the eternal laws of 
 
 217 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 nature that shifts down the ages will revert to the 
 source of its power. It will be present in the unchange- 
 able law which it was an earthly exponent while be- 
 ing in the mutation known as the man. 
 
 It cannot be possible that a mind dwelling in the 
 form of man for a day, while surveying all nature and 
 seeing his form of life compounded in the mists of 
 the past ages, millions of years before he came into 
 being, could lapse into nothingness. Especially w r hen 
 we consider the grasp of his knowledge while dwelling 
 in the eternal action transmitted to his senses by nerves 
 that are all pervading in their grasp. What renders it 
 more unlikely that he should lapse into nothingness is 
 the fact that the thoughts that are his, are the acts that 
 are unavoidable millions of years hence, and they are 
 unceasing and unchangeable, throughout all the grand 
 purpose. We must conclude that the mind will live 
 if it conforms to the true order of action, and that it 
 will pass out of being or change form when not in 
 conformity with the true law of nature. 
 
 But as to the perpetuation of form we must strike 
 from consideration such question once and forever, 
 as we have no other guide only what is revealed to us 
 by the passing action of nature. Passing action show- 
 ing change in every moving thing. Passing action 
 showing change in every conceivable thing but the laws 
 of action. The laws of action being the one and only 
 property which appears to be unchangeable. The 
 laws being ponderable to the mind and not being 
 ponderable to none other. 
 
 218 
 
DEATH. 
 
 Then we must infer that the home or level of the 
 mind must be in the domain of the laws. When com- 
 plying with the true and natural la\vs, then seeking 
 their level, and becoming eternal as the eternal laws. 
 When no-complying with nature's law, then being only 
 a mutation assuming to law and going out of existence 
 with death. 
 
 Let us diagnose this case, and then sentheses the 
 same, and see if we cannot locate immortality in the 
 mind, and do so beyond a reasonable doubt. We will 
 simply tear down and build up, and see what result we 
 derive from such action. First, the brain is made out 
 of particles of matter. It is the seat of the mind. It 
 has tentacles connecting \vith all matter. These tenta- 
 cles carrying from any and all properties into \vhich 
 they come into contact with, and depositing same in the 
 brain. The tentacles have direct connection with the 
 two other properties of our maker, namely heat and 
 cold. They also convey contact with the two power 
 producing properties to the brain. The brain com- 
 pounds the particle which has been conveyed for test 
 with other properties within; in consequence, its make- 
 up or quality has been determined by the brain. The 
 result in this case must be law, and it is certainly mind. 
 Now if this result is true to nature's law, which is im- 
 mortal, then the mind that anchors down to nature is 
 certainly immortal. 
 
 The result in the case leaves it to man to become 
 immortal by the exercise of the powers given to him by 
 nature. By conveying inward the appearance to the 
 
 219 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 brain on the part of tentacles of vision, we derive ap- 
 pearance of any and all things in nature. Lest ap- 
 pearance may foil us in deriving the truth of the parti- 
 cle in question as to appearance, we can resort to sound 
 to further test the truth of the tentacles of vision. If 
 we still remain in doubt as to its true place in nature, we 
 can transfer inward by tentacles of taste. If the result 
 fails to place the property as to law we can resort to 
 smell, whose tentacles transfer inward. We can also 
 test by touch. In each of these cases where we weigh 
 particles of matter, the tentacles convey inward parti- 
 cles derived by the chemical action of the many forms 
 of nerves. Each nerve having a tendency to take cer- 
 tain properties from the particle which has come into 
 contact with same, the nerve conveying same inward 
 to the brain. The brain forming five different com- 
 pounds out of properties derived from the five senses; 
 then balancing same and getting law as the result. The 
 result being mind. Thereby we derive as a result of 
 any and all tests in the action of determining matter, 
 law, mind. Or law and mind proves out to be one and 
 the same. 
 
 Consequently we must acknowledge that the mind 
 that gets at nature's laws is as perpetual as nature's law 
 in itself. It is within the reach of all, as we all have the 
 means of weighing in five different ways. Matter is 
 before us all, and we have the means to derive law from 
 same. Deriving law from the action of nature's move- 
 ment on matter places immortality in our grasp. 
 
 We will find also that when mind is the product of 
 
 220 
 
DEATH. 
 
 some great impostor's command from across the wake 
 of ignorance, it is as long-lived as the impostor. The 
 mind being law, and when anchored down to result of 
 no standing, on temporary conclusion, must pass out 
 with the means of its foundation. It cannot live be- 
 yond the standard of its control in action. When 
 movement ceases to be within the standard of such law 
 then all life built on the standard of foundation must 
 cease to exist. Because it was nothing in the first place. 
 It not being a living law of nature was only a temporary 
 law or mind. Never having arrived at the goal of true 
 law or mind. 
 
 221 
 
CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 REVOLUTION OF THE MOON AROUND 
 THE EARTH. 
 
 The moon is a body formed around a gaseous nu- 
 cleus and by that means becomes subject to the two 
 forces of heat and cold in finding a medium in space. 
 It will settle in conformity with its weight in relativity 
 with the lifting power, or power that propels it. Only 
 difference in the moon's action in space from that of 
 the earth being that the moon is subject to two propell- 
 ing forces in being held in place. And in addition it 
 is subject to the intermediate relation between the two 
 propelling forces and cold. Finding a dividing line 
 between the lifting power two ways and cold making 
 a line of demarkation with each force. 
 
 The earth being surrounded by a large body of air 
 and in addition to the air the greater portion of the 
 earth's surface being made up of water. And in con- 
 sequence, the earth becomes a great medium for the de- 
 flecting of the rays of the sun. The earth's air and 
 water make the earth, practically speaking, a young 
 sun in the heavens sending out powerful buoyant rays. 
 And in consequence, the earth acts as an additional sun 
 in suspending the moon to a particular distance. The 
 moon sinking in relativity with its weight to a medium 
 . where the cold, and the buoyant rays reflected from the 
 
 222 
 
REVOLUTION OF MOON. 
 
 earth are equal, and on that line of demarkation be- 
 tween the forces of cold and heat the moon moves 
 about the earth. 
 
 The moon also sinks to the medium in relativity 
 consistent with the gaseous center within it toward the 
 sun, and in consequence it is like a balloon bobbing up 
 and down on the line of demarkation of three forces. 
 
 When located beyond the earth or being in oppo- 
 sition or superior conjunction it is then shielded from 
 the extreme rays of the sun by the earth and likewise 
 deprived of the heating rays of the earth which cannot 
 be deflected upon it owing to position. And in con- 
 sequence it moves toward the earth, thereby proving 
 why it nears to the earth during this portion of its trip 
 around the earth. It also solidifys in the particles that 
 constitute its make up by the congealing action of the 
 undetered cold during the secluded period. Having 
 gained in compression by the action of the cold during 
 this period, it will be naturally heavier in relativity. 
 And when the movements of the earth cause the earth 
 to change position owing to the movement in its orbit, 
 it leaves the moon falling toward the sun by the motion 
 already under way. And the body of the moon gain- 
 ing in weight all the time, owing to the action of the 
 cold, causes it to move further on toward the sun. And 
 at the same time the portion of the earth comes into 
 play with the deflected rays of heat propelling at right 
 angles upon the moon, thereby causing it to move in a 
 kind of elongated ellipse toward the sun. 
 
 When this already accelerated motion gained 
 
 223 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 through the denial of the suspending power for a time 
 and aided by the action of the cold, becomes expended, 
 the moon has already passed on between the earth and 
 sun. And during the period moving toward the sun 
 it has lost a great part of its weight through the dispers- 
 ing rays brought to bear from two sources, that is, earth 
 and sun. It being lighter when between the earth and 
 sun and the earth having a greater power through its 
 being nearer and reflecting the rays of the sun back 
 upon the moon, forces it farther toward the sun before 
 it passes out of the influence of the two opposing forces. 
 
 When it passes out from between the two forces in 
 opposition it has beyond it but the cold of space to deter 
 it from soaring onward by the rays of the sun in pro- 
 pelling. It having been made much lighter, owing to 
 the heat of the sun tending to expansion, and in addi- 
 tion to the heat of the sun, the heat reflected from the 
 earth back onto the moon. And in consequence, it 
 being far lower with relation to the sun than its weight 
 in relativity would necessitate in the propelling it at a 
 medium between heat and cold. Consequently it is 
 driven away in a direct line. It being so light from 
 being forced between two heating sources that it is car- 
 ried away with great speed. Greater speed than at 
 any other time during its course around the earth. 
 When it passes out from the two opposing forces its 
 weight being reduced, it does not take the course of 
 an ellipse but is driven more direct. 
 
 By the time that the moon reaches its line of de- 
 markation where heat and cold are equal, after passing 
 
 224 
 
REVOLUTION OF MOO1NL 
 
 out from the opposing forces of the earth and sun, it 
 has already arrived at the point where the earth again 
 shields it from the sun's rays as well as from the de- 
 flected rays from the earth. And in consequence, the 
 moon begins another journey around the earth as be- 
 fore. And this same method is gone through for ages, 
 or until the time when cold shall work its destruction. 
 The reason why the polar regions partially appear 
 to us on the earth at certain times during the revolution 
 of the moon about the earth can be attributed to the 
 double sun power of propulsion of same in space. 
 The earth acting as an extra sun by its reflecting power. 
 It causes the moon to have two methods of revolution, 
 one partially from pole to pole and the other from 
 west to east as in the case of the earth. Having two 
 suns requires two forms of revolution in order to pre- 
 serve the body from annihilation by the dispersing of 
 matter on one portion and piling up on another. If 
 this dispersing did not destroy the equilibrium it 
 would in time disperse from one side and pile up on 
 the other until the gaseous center was liberated, and 
 then the body would fall toward the point of least re- 
 sistence. But the dispersal of the properties from one 
 side and piling up on the other destroys the equilibrium 
 and causes the body to turn about and then the prop- 
 erties are again dispersed and caused to precipitate on 
 the lighter side again by the cold. The lighter side 
 always turning to the cold after the equilibrium has 
 been destroyed, and in consequence, a building up 
 
 225 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 again by the dispersed matter from the side exposed 
 to the heat. 
 
 The moon moves from west to east, on its axis, by 
 the action of the sun upon the body. While the moon 
 is moving beyond the earth or during the period when 
 it is situated more distant from the sun, it continues to 
 pile up the particles of matter detached from the por- 
 tion exposed to the action of the sun. All the while 
 the cold precipitating the particles on the portion of 
 the body directed away from the sun and the sun ex- 
 panding the portion nearer to the same until the 
 equilibrium has been destroyed and in the course of a 
 revolution the displacement is sufficient to cause one 
 revolution of the moon on its axis from west to east. 
 The reason why the moon does not revolve faster can 
 be attributed to the fact of there being very little elas- 
 tic matter that can be carried from one side of the 
 body to the other. The main factor in a body like the 
 moon being the compression on the portion exposed to 
 the cold, and the expansion on the side exposed to the 
 action of the sun. Between the two forces it brings 
 about sufficient weight in difference to cause it to re- 
 volve once in a revolution around the earth. Of course 
 aided by what little moisture there is within the body 
 being carried away and precipitated on the other side. 
 
 The polar revolution is brought about by the ac- 
 tion of the earth reflecting the rays of the sun, and 
 being in the premises like a young sun in the heavens 
 with regard to action upon the particles of the moon. 
 The earth bringing to bear great heat on the side ex- 
 
 226 
 
REVOLUTION OF MOON. 
 
 posed to the action of same causes the portion to expand 
 which has been subjected to the rays. And the portion 
 being deprived from heat pointing away to the cold 
 becomes compressed and in consequence the moon is 
 forced to revolve from north to south by the equilib- 
 rium being destroyed by the action of heat and cold. 
 The heat of the earth being greater than the action of 
 the sun direct upon the moon causes a revolution and 
 a fraction during the period which the moon passes 
 around the earth. Thereby accounting for the appear- 
 ance of a portion of the polar regions of different di- 
 mensions during each revolution about the earth. 
 
 The revolution of the moon with regard to the 
 earth proving that the earth's heat is superior with 
 regard to the moon than the direct rays of the sun in 
 the premises, causing a greater revolution on its north- 
 ern axis than the sun upon the axis from west to east. 
 
 The action of the moon moving away from the 
 earth and toward the sun when subjected to the two 
 forces in opposition tend to add additional proof of the 
 same fact, that the earth reflecting the rays of the sun 
 reflect greater power within the distance than the sun 
 does directly. 
 
 The reason why the moon rises far off toward the 
 north during the winter months in northern latitudes 
 can be conclusively attributed to the action of the sun. 
 Owing to the sun being situated far off toward the 
 south, it has its rays bearing obliquely or diagonally 
 with regard to the northern hemisphere; and in con- 
 sequence, it forces the moon off to the north by the driv- 
 
 227 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 ing power of same in the premises. It forces the 
 moon to describe an elongated ellipse in the order of 
 the diagonal power exercised by the sun in buoying the 
 moon onward. The reason of the moon setting farther 
 south than rising during this period can be attributed 
 to the shift of the earth during the intervening hours. 
 The reason why the moon rises far of! south dur- 
 ing the summer months in northern latitudes can be 
 attributed to the action of the sun with regard to south- 
 ern latitudes. The sun bearing obliquely or diagon- 
 ally with regard to the southern climes, and being a 
 power to propel any and all things in nature. It 
 naturally, when bearing on a large body like the moon, 
 carries it off toward the south with regard to the 
 earth. Again proving that no matter where the sun 
 is located, its tendency is to drive away any body of 
 matter that comes within its power of propulsion. Of 
 course the limit of the driving power being reached 
 when the cold, in compressing on matter, shall make 
 the body equal to a given line of demarkation. Taking 
 into consideration the gaseous center. 
 
 PROBABLE DURATION OF THE MOON IN 
 
 ITS VOYAGE AROUND THE EARTH, 
 
 AND ITS FINAL CONSUMPTION 
 
 IN ADDING TO THE LIFE 
 
 OF THE EARTH. 
 
 The moon is one of nature's means of adding to 
 the life of our planet. It is a reserve force for the re- 
 building when life becomes almost extinct within the 
 
 228 
 
REVOLUTION OF MOON. 
 
 planet. When our planet gets frozen up so as to con- 
 geal all the aerial properties, as well as the material 
 properties, then the earth will not reflect power of heat 
 sufficient to suspend the moon. At that period the 
 revolution of the earth will have slowed down so that 
 the centrifugal power will be practically naught, and 
 the moon will be precipitated upon the earth. The 
 precipitation will cause a new period of life and 
 warmth and add millions of years to the life of the 
 earth. Heat being life and generation of great amount 
 will bring about the mingling of the different proper- 
 ties within their respective temperatures of union. 
 And in consequence there will be the compounding of 
 organic life by the cooling order within the respective 
 temperatures as in the former period of world 
 building.. 
 
 The precipitation of the moon will bring about all 
 forms of life heretofore existent upon the earth, and in 
 addition will be likely to bring into being new forms 
 of life, owing to the mingling of properties existing in 
 the properties of the moon that were heretofore non- 
 existant on the earth. The chemical properties exist- 
 ing being of an order that would mingle by chemical 
 affinity within certain temperatures, forming into com- 
 pounds that would exist in the organic order, or that 
 of life in the animal form. 
 
 Having reviewed all nature in a cursory way, it 
 now behooves us to ask a few more questions, and to 
 answer the questions as suits our knowledge in the face 
 of the evidence we have derived from study of same 
 
 229 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 through worldly action of same. Now, what is heat? 
 What is cold? What is matter? Answer: In the face 
 of evidence presented, heat is a mode of motion tending 
 toward dispersal or separation. Cold is a mode of 
 motion tending to union or aggregation. Matter is a 
 property on which the two modes manifest themselves, 
 or prove the capacity of their respective motions. The 
 three combined make up our great and only power 
 throughout all nature. Or to be more explicit, the 
 three combined are, properly, nature. 
 
 230 
 
CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 INFINITY OF FOCI OR THE GENERATION 
 
 OF SUNS. 
 
 Different densities of the various gases we have 
 in nature becomes the foundation on which we must 
 construct our suns ; or at least build from, in a way con- 
 sistent with the peculiarities which we observe in the 
 study of our sun. The law of foci tending to prove 
 that where we have a transparent body of a given den- 
 sity, there will be a certain range of concentration ap- 
 plicable to the concentration of light and heat from 
 some foreign source. 
 
 The difference we find in the density of the vari- 
 ous gases that we find in nature, and the specific grav- 
 ity being different in each case until conditions of tem- 
 perature modify relationship in relativity. Hence, 
 we find the means of accounting for the difference and 
 division of the bodies of gases existing in the intersolar 
 space. And divisions into zones acted upon by the 
 source of heat generated within by the focused center 
 of light. In each case a globular coating of a gas 
 forming the inner belt or coat, covering next to the 
 focused center of a given density; and again, the next 
 zone bordering the outer portion of said lair of another 
 gas, transparent and of a different density, and specific 
 gravity, etc. Until a light which has been focused with- 
 
 231 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 in a center of globular gaseous medium forces the dif- 
 ferent gases to assume relative coats in conformity with 
 the different coats around the human eye. 
 
 To take this problem up in the sense that will 
 make our study clear to each reader, we will concen- 
 trate our example within the sphere of our sun; then 
 we will carry the same process throughout all nature. 
 We will make our sun the center of the universe for 
 the sake of carrying out the law at the bottom of suns; 
 while yet we know that our sun is only a minor sun. 
 Yet in the premises it will be better to conclude from 
 our sun as a point of getting at the bottom of the 
 law of suns; it being easier for the mind to grasp the 
 problem from the source within our range of vision. 
 
 Now our sun being a great body of burning prop- 
 erties of matter at the beginning of things, it has a 
 power to reduce all matter into minute particles so as 
 to feed the flame. Its powers being always to disperse 
 by reducing matter into more minute forms, as the 
 particles of matter become nearer to the center of 
 power. In each case the particles reduced by proxim- 
 ity being lifted by the propelling power and thrown 
 against the next range of particles of greater bodily 
 dimensions which range outside of the given range of 
 reduction by the action of heat. These particles being 
 impinged against particles of greater dimensions 
 whose weight are greater, and in consequence the 
 lighter or reduced particles are forced toward the 
 power or source of heat, being the sun. This process 
 continues by reducing particles of matter from the 
 
 232 
 
GENERATION OF SUN. 
 
 surfaces of earthly bodies, throughout all space, until 
 particles by relativity in weights battering against 
 bodies of greater weights are forced into the flame by 
 impinging against other properties of greater bodily 
 proportions which cannot be reduced in the range of 
 temperature which exists at the given distance from 
 heat. This is the means of feeding the flame of the 
 suns. Always driving away and reducing properties 
 into more minute particles until they become so re- 
 duced as to be forced into the flame by impinging 
 against greater bodies which cannot be displaced by 
 the jolt. 
 
 Now that we have derived the means of feeding 
 the flame without changing the law of heat as observed 
 daily within our surroundings, we will further enlarge 
 on the same law and find what results we can derive 
 from same in generating other suns. The sun, after 
 being burning and dispersing matter for millions of 
 years, tends to range matter into zones or coats around 
 the central medium. All properties of matter having 
 a different power of heat necessary to the arrival to a 
 given zone. Heat that would bring properties of one 
 order to the edge of the sun would leave other prop- 
 erties off in the distance; therefore, properties when 
 continued to be reduced throughout millions of years 
 become aligned into zones conforming to temperature 
 in relativity. 
 
 This process goes on throughout millions of 
 years, and overhauls all matter by each succeeding 
 property being used for pabulum to feed the flame as 
 
 233 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 it becomes reduced by coming or sinking nearer to the 
 source of heat. When one property has been all used 
 up and driven of! in the distance by or in the form of 
 sunlight, then the next property ranging in relativity 
 in reducing capability comes in to act as food for the 
 flame. 
 
 But throughout all this grand purpose there re- 
 mains various zones of properties of matter reduced 
 by heat into zones around the sun, and thereby forming 
 coats like the coats formed around the human eye. 
 These coats of transparent matter ranging within their 
 range of different density and specific gravity in rela- 
 tivity, with regard to the sun. In consequence, they 
 act as means of concentrating the power from within 
 the center of force, or converging same through their 
 respective differences in relativity to some point in the 
 distant space. 
 
 When this force of the sun becomes reflected on 
 the gaseous medium in intersolar space it acts the same 
 way as the parent sun, by beginning to feed itself from 
 the bodies of properties of matter. The more reduced 
 particles being thrown into the flame by the action of 
 the power of separation or dispersal occasioned on the 
 properties of matter. In consequence, the new sun 
 begins as a focused center of light, but immediately 
 begins to feed on the properties of matter. Heat being 
 so great in the focused center as to begin acting on mat- 
 ter by separation of same into minute particles in con- 
 formity with the heat generated in the given center 
 or focus. 
 
 234 
 
GENERATION OF SUN. 
 
 This grand process goes on to infinity, each sun 
 forming lairs of reduced matter into relative zones con- 
 forming to specific gravity in relativity with the power 
 of reduction in different temperatures of reduction of 
 the different properties of matter. A sun prior to its 
 extinction converging its lines of light so as to bring 
 into being another sun, through the ranging of matter 
 around the same in zones of relativity in its dispersing 
 properties on matter. 
 
 DURATION OF SUNS. 
 
 Every law of nature tends to prove that whether 
 or not suns are burning bodies within themselves, or 
 have the reflecting power exercised through the med- 
 ium of a gaseous substance, still they work their own 
 destruction by repelling all the time. 
 
 Should our sun have the reflecting power of some 
 other sun, it would, in conformity with nature's law 
 on the reduction of the properties of matter, by dis- 
 persing same into minute fragments, bring about its 
 own annihilation. Every different property in nature 
 having a different temperature of separation into par- 
 ticles of a given weight or dimension, and in conse- 
 quence, its extinction. 
 
 Should our sun be a burning body of particles of 
 matter, it would still work its own ruin by the same 
 laws of matter, owing to having so varied a number of 
 properties in nature and all of a different specific 
 gravity and of a different temperature of arrival at a 
 given weight by its separation into particles. 
 
 235 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 All it requires in the extinguishing of either form 
 of sun is for the sun to continue to disperse the particles 
 of matter until some form of matter that is incombusti- 
 ble becomes the dominant factor in the zone next to 
 the source of greatest heat; that is to say, next to the 
 sun. When that form of matter becomes reduced in 
 sufficient quantity to act as a means of stopping the 
 next grade of matter reducible to minute particles 
 from contact with the required heat to cause combus- 
 tion, then matter begins to form in zones in conformity 
 with its specific gravity in relativity. Finally there ap- 
 pears a grade of matter which forms in a zone, and it 
 being of an opaque character, and the temperature not 
 being sufficient within the zone to cause combustion, 
 the particles of matter between it and the sun being 
 non-combustible and when buoyed away by the power 
 of the sun in repelling becomes again thrown back on 
 the sun, owing to least resistance. In that way the sun 
 is denied any further food for the flame. Being denied 
 any further food for the flame, then the body begins 
 to cool and new zones continue to form in the particles 
 of matter beyond the opaque property of matter until 
 the sun is cut off from the outside world; and in con- 
 sequence continues to cool. 
 
 The tendency throughout all nature being for the 
 sun to disperse all matter. What more natural than 
 that the particle in nature most reducible at the great- 
 est heat to minute fineness, would continue to be thrown 
 back on the source of power propelling it, especially 
 when it is forced out against bodies of greater weight? 
 
 236 
 
GENERATION OF SUN. 
 
 Not unlike throwing a stone against the earth, causing 
 it to go backward toward the cause or force sending 
 it, owing to not being able to displace the world by the 
 jolt. 
 
 Then what more natural than that in time the next 
 reducible property in nature would finally arraign it- 
 self in a zone next the property having the greatest re- 
 ducing power in the order of heat; and so on to infinity 
 until the sun became enveloped and denied any more 
 pabulum to feed upon. 
 
 The very fact of nature having all these properties 
 that will render the destruction of suns a fact beyond 
 question lends great evidence of the fact of suns being 
 generated by the law of foci. Because in the order of 
 foci the generation of new suns are insured continually, 
 one building another before it becomes extinct. 
 
 As to the destruction of suns by that means we 
 need not leave our planet to find proof of the fact. All 
 we require is to study the action of the sun upon the 
 particles of matter here on our planet. Then to carry 
 out the destruction of the sun, all we require is to stud^ 
 the requisite amount of heat needed in the dispersal of 
 the fragments of matter here on earth to a given fine- 
 ness of weight and dimension. No man can possibly 
 be so dull of comprehension as to doubt for one minute 
 that in the course of millions of years the particles of 
 matter most reducible will find a zone within the given 
 fineness. And that kind of matter being reducible to 
 units below other properties of matter will continually 
 
 237 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 be forced back against the source of power tending to 
 throw it away. 
 
 The fact of a property being aligned in nature 
 against the sun so reduced to minute particles as to 
 deny the contact of other properties would not neces- 
 sarily work the destruction of the sun if it would be 
 the only property so aligned. Because motion is heat, 
 and the motion would tend to keep up the heat if it was 
 not for the other properties that began to align them- 
 selves in the order of their respective weights in rela- 
 tivity. Until finally opaque substances began to form 
 and each succeeding zone would be colder until the 
 body as a whole was required to cool off as a mass. 
 
 The sun in our planetary system renders evidence 
 of different envelops forming around the sun, and it 
 is nothing more than natural that they should form in 
 conformity with the laws of matter. The sun spots 
 being in that case but the earliest manifestation of the 
 gathering of the opaque properties tending to the ex- 
 tinction of our sun. So again we have to concede that 
 nature's laws here beneath our gaze never lie when 
 questioned. 
 
 Until the matter of a given weight becomes plenti- 
 ful enough to deny the contact of other properties, with 
 the sun, it will continue to feed itself by driving the 
 particles of matter next to the heated source against 
 other properties 'of minute dimensions, causing the 
 other properties to be forced back into the flame like 
 water from a pond when jolted by a large stone. When 
 the properties become reduced to minute units by a 
 
 238 
 
GENERATION OF SUN. 
 
 burning process, they are driven away in the form of 
 sunlight. Thereby the body of the sun becomes re- 
 plenished. Feeding the flame by particles jolted, by 
 the reduced particles in the form of sunlight. Thereby 
 the particles of burned matter inflicting a jolt to the 
 other properties caused the same to bound into the 
 flame. But all the while particles of matter are being 
 reduced to such minute particles as to return with the 
 matter acting along the lines of least resistance, and 
 are continually accumulating in body to some day de- 
 stroy the source of power, or the sun. 
 
 The sun, when it gets enveloped with heavy zones 
 of opaque matter so as to deny the escape of particles of 
 reduced matter will begin to cool. After falling in tem- 
 perature the gases enveloping same will begin to con- 
 dense around the sun. The property capable of condens- 
 ing into a liquid solid character will form the inner 
 crust. Then each succeeding property will settle in con- 
 formity to its temperature of precipitation until it be- 
 comes a planetary body. In the course of millions of 
 years, perhaps billions, it will cool sufficiently to admit 
 of the precipitation of the life-producing compound. 
 Then when the period of constant has been reached 
 conducive to the building of man, he shall become an 
 inhabitant of the surface of the planet cooled from the 
 properties settling around the sun. 
 
 The center of the sun throughout all this cooling 
 process being the most minute particles of matter. The 
 most reducible in all nature as to attenuation; and in 
 consequence, when imprisoned by the settling belts of 
 
 239 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 matter in conformity with their temperatures in rela- 
 tivity, it will form a very attenuated gas when closed 
 away from chance of escape, or smothered. In con- 
 sequence it will buoy the body as a whole to some med- 
 ium between another sun and the extremes of cold, and 
 there continue to revolve by the action of cold and heat 
 on the particles of plastic matter composing the outer 
 borders. This revolution will be very speedy during 
 the heated period, because the gases will expand more 
 when acted on by heat, and contract more when ex- 
 posed to cold. Thereby the expansion on one border 
 of the body and the contraction on the other will cause 
 great displacement in outlines, causing great disturb- 
 ance in equilibrium; and in consequence, great speed 
 in revolution on its axis. 
 
 As it begins to cool, less displacement in outlines 
 by contraction and expansion ; and in consequence, 
 slower movement. The orbital movement, while 
 very hot and gaseous, will be very slow, owing to dis- 
 placement from polar regions to polar regions trans- 
 forming the power into work. The distance from the 
 sun which buoys it will be very great, ow 7 ing to the 
 great nucleus and the heated condition of the crust or 
 forming body. 
 
 240 
 
CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 CONFORMATION OF PLANETS. 
 
 The law of solar propulsion, when applied to 
 planets, varies with the age of planets. The older 
 planets being more compressed by the action of cold 
 upon the particles of matter, and in consequence settle 
 nearer to the sun. They settle nearer to the sun owing 
 to being heavier in relativity. That is, taking into con- 
 sideration the water or aerial properties which go with 
 each planet. 
 
 Of course the outer appearance, or extent of sur- 
 face, of a planet would not be a safe mode of weighing 
 a planet so as to determine whether it was heavier in 
 relativity; because the gaseous nucleus may be larger 
 in one than the other, and again, the aerial body sur- 
 rounding one may be greater than another. The bet- 
 ter mode of measurement would be to judge by the 
 state of compression apparent from outer surface. 
 The surface being a clearer index to its age, because it 
 would show the state of compression Mercury being 
 and appearing the more compressed of the planets, 
 and in consequence has settled nearer to the sun. Venus 
 being the second in age, compression and appearance, 
 has settled nearer than the earth. 
 
 The earth being third in age and compression, 
 but having life of various orders tending to transform 
 
 241 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 latent heat into the active form; and in consequence 
 stands a fair show of out living other planets, provid- 
 ing that the life here existing will out-act life of other 
 planets in liberating same. Knowing we have the 
 means and intelligence capable of the liberation of 
 heat, and not being sure of other planets; in conse- 
 quence we have reason to believe our planet will en- 
 dure longer than planets much younger in the scale 
 of compression, or situated beyond our earth with re- 
 gard to solar propagation. 
 
 Mars being fourth in the range of compression, 
 and in consequence is situated beyond the earth or far- 
 ther from the sun. It is quite likely that Mars will 
 eventually settle down so as to replace our moon when 
 the moon has been precipitated upon the earth at some 
 future time when it has cooled so as not to be able to 
 propel same. The moon having been precipitated as 
 a former body has, at some remote period, already 
 done, it will generate more heat and enlarge the gas- 
 eous medium surrounding the earth. It will bring into 
 being new forms of life along with all the old forms, 
 which will come into being under the same tempera- 
 tures. Mars will have cooled so as to replace the 
 moon by having settled nearer to the earth. The 
 earth's influence will be greater, o\ving to having a 
 greater gaseous medium surrounding same. It will 
 reflect greater amounts of heat which will be. impinged 
 against it by the sun. This reflected heat will have 
 influence as far as the range in the heavens where Mars 
 has settled to by the compression within its particles. 
 
 242 
 
CONFORMATION OF PLANETS. 
 
 This reflected heat from the earth will change the 
 motion of Mars so as to render it subject to two forces, 
 as does the moon today. The sun acting directly by 
 propelling and the earth reflecting the rays of the sun 
 and also propelling. Thereby the earth's propelling 
 power will cause by its action on the particles of Mars, 
 a rolling about which will keep it within the two in- 
 fluences, until some later day when the earth has cooled 
 again so as to be unable to propel Mars. Then Mars 
 will be precipitated upon the earth and generate a 
 long period of life and warmth. 
 
 Jupiter is propelled beyond Mars by its own heat, 
 aided by the heat of the sun. The planet Jupiter being 
 buoyed more by its own heat, may be explained thus: 
 Heat being expansion or motion, more heat being more 
 expansion and motion; in consequence the whole body 
 as a unit is lighter in relativity; and the minor power 
 in the premises has a greater effect upon a larger body 
 of light weight. Jupiter appears to be in the making, 
 and it may be millions of years before it will have 
 cooled sufficiently to admit of the precipitation of the 
 organic compound which will ferment into life. But 
 whenever it shall have cooled sufficiently to admit of 
 the precipitation of the organic compound going 
 toward making of life, then it will have settled much 
 nearer to the sun, owing to the compression in the par- 
 ticles of matter which constitute its formation. It 
 having settled within that range, then life will be 
 necessary, providing the properties are present in the 
 formation. 
 
 243 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 Saturn is situated farther away from the sun than 
 Jupiter, and is sixth in range from the sun. Like 
 Jupiter, it is propelled more by the heat from within 
 than from the sun. It, like Jupiter, will be millions 
 of years in the cooling process before it will admit of 
 life, it being too hot to admit of the precipitation of 
 the organic compound. When it shall have cooled 
 sufficiently to admit of the precipitation of the organic 
 compound it will have settled nearer to the sun, owing 
 to the compression of the particles which make up its 
 structure. The organic compound could not possibly 
 be precipitated upon either of these two planets. If 
 it was thrown on the surface of the planets or either of 
 the two in chunks as large as the moon, it would im- 
 mediately be reduced to gases by the heat generated 
 from within the planet. It would remain in the gases 
 until a temperature arrived which would be conducive 
 to its precipitation. 
 
 The same law of time and compression will apply 
 to Uranous and Neptune, with regard to settling nearer 
 to the sun and to the generation of life on their re- 
 spective surfaces. 
 
 All planets yet in the forming process move faster 
 on their axes, owing to the great expansion in the prop- 
 erties of matter forming same. The properties being 
 greatly expanded by the heated condition of same, and 
 in consequence are held a great distance away from 
 the sun through its action in lifting on the unit. Cold 
 being extreme condenses on the outer borders and the 
 sun relaxes on the exposed borders of same ; this process 
 
 244 
 
CONFORMATION OF PLANETS. 
 
 causing the revolution. The relaxation being great on 
 the properties when exposed to the sun and aided by 
 heat from within. The contraction being very great 
 on the outer surface of body when directed away from 
 the sun, owing to the medium being very plastic or in 
 an early condition of compression. In consequence, 
 great displacement of outlines or equilibrium creating 
 movement. As the property expands and contracts, so 
 does the movement increase. Reduction in expansion 
 and contraction reduces movement. Thereby we note 
 that a colder body situated nearer to the source of heat 
 and farther away from extreme cold must move slow 
 on its axis. The sun being incapable of displacing 
 much of the solid outlines by dispersal ; and cold hav- 
 ing a solid body to compress while not being extremely 
 applied ; in consequence, reduction of motion or speed 
 on the axis. 
 
 As bodies get colder or more compressed, they 
 slow down on their axis, as shown by the above law. 
 As each body gets colder or more compressed, it will 
 move faster in its orbit by the same law. The body 
 being more compressed, and at the same time being 
 situated nearer to the source of heat, which is a lifting 
 power, then the sun lifting on the body as a whole, 
 owing to having a solid which will not immediately 
 disperse before the rays; in consequence, the lifting 
 power manifests itself on the whole body and moves 
 the whole body at once. 
 
 This law on the revolving of all the bodies in 
 space, both in the orbits and on the axes, will be found 
 
 245 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 to conform throughout all space with the already ac- 
 cepted truths as to movements of planets, orbital and 
 axial. 
 
 This law again proves how conclusively the sun 
 acts throughout all space as a driving, lifting and sepa- 
 rating power, just as it does in our simplest observa- 
 tions earthly. Just as it expands the finger so as- to 
 render the finger ring tight on a hot day. 
 
 The planets near the sun are the solidest from ex- 
 terior appearance, and they should be in order that 
 the sun could move them faster in the orbit. They 
 should be more solid in order that the displacement by 
 the sun during exposure, and precipitation by cold dur- 
 ing exposure to cold, would be less, so as to reduce 
 revolution on the axis. In each case they do conform. 
 
 The cause of planets sinking nearer to the sun 
 can be explained by loss of heat within the unit. Loss 
 of heat within the unit means compression. Compres- 
 sion means greater weight in relativity. Again they 
 all conform. 
 
 A body being more solid nearer to the sun as 
 proved by compression, and thereby must be less dis- 
 persable by a given amount of heat; in consequence, 
 great orbital movement through action on the body 
 as a unit. 
 
 The same law proves by compression and proxim- 
 ity being the same, that the reduction in the dispersing 
 of matter and likewise of the power of possible com- 
 pression on particles of same, must inevitably lower 
 the axial movement of the body. Thereby we get a 
 
 246 
 
CONFORMATION OF PLANETS. 
 
 result conforming with all the truths as to movements 
 of bodies in space. The law accounts for every move- 
 ment and variation throughout space. And what is 
 the law? Answer: Heat and cold acting upon the 
 particles of matter; just as your five-year-old daughter 
 would observe in her movements about the house. 
 Each one of these forces acting just as she sees them, 
 nothing less, nothing more. 
 
 There is no variation in the planetary heavens 
 which will not admit of proof by the study of heat as 
 we know it, and cold as we know it, without trading off 
 either of the powers exhibited before our eyes. 
 
 Where one planet tends to move off toward an- 
 other in the distance in the heavens and has heretofore 
 been attributed to attraction, can be conclusively ex- 
 plained by the lessening of the action of cold from the 
 opposing side from sun. The lessening of the cold on 
 the particles of matter that constitute the planet on the 
 outer border will render the action of the sun greater 
 in relativity, and in consequence the sun will lift or 
 drive the body as a unit farther away. Because the 
 planet was moving in a line of demarkation between 
 two extremes, one heat and the other cold, reduction 
 of the compressing power of one renders the other 
 greater in the premises. Consequently the heat of the 
 sun buoying the planet causes it to move away from the 
 
 sun. 
 
 DURATION OF PLANETS. 
 
 When planets sink toward the sun by compression 
 within the particles of the unit and have no satellite left 
 
 247 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 to lend additional life to the body by impact against 
 same, then the planet will continue to sink toward the 
 sun until the sun w r ill generate heat enough to separate 
 faster on the exposed side toward the heat than the 
 range of cold will admit of compression on the outer 
 side. Consequently that method will discontinue the 
 revolution. The detached particles being detached 
 faster than the degree of cold will admit of precipita- 
 tion on the outer side. Consequently, no revolution. 
 No revolution means liberation of the gaseous center 
 and a hasty trip into heat sufficient to burn the body 
 into the gaseous form again. 
 
 So we have one means of delaying the burning 
 either by impact of the moon or by impact of Mars; or 
 last, but not least, the hasty trip into the regions near 
 the sun where we will be reduced to gases. This 
 method remains in liberating stored heat on the planet 
 and thereby causing the earth to continue warm, and 
 fast enough on its axis to protect itself from foreign 
 bodies. The speed it has at present on its axis is a safe 
 guard from foreign invasion. The heat it has in the 
 gaseous medium which is liberated heat also tends to 
 reflect the heat of the sun and suspend other bodies 
 like the moon which desire to fall on the earth. The 
 heat in the liberated form in the body of gases around 
 the earth also tends to suspend the earth at a great dis- 
 tance from the sun. By liberating the bodies of gases 
 or properties of matter which are solidifying and caus- 
 ing the work of compression to be gone over again and 
 \ 
 \ 
 
 248 
 
CONFORMATION OF PLANETS. 
 
 again, we can prolong the life of our planet indefin- 
 itely. 
 
 And that is the object our maker had in view in 
 molding the man, simply to work to the end he has of 
 late years unconsciously striven toward. The maker 
 made man as a means to an end. The end was contin- 
 uation of life of his kind, as a means toward the greater 
 purpose. The greater purpose was continued life of 
 the planet. Perpetuation of man as a means to per- 
 petuate the planet he lives on by keeping the compres- 
 tion delayed. Compression meaning death to the 
 planet and man. 
 
 249 
 
CHAPTER XXX 
 
 DARWINISM. 
 
 Darwin did more to disprove his hypothesis of 
 evolution or natural selection, having built great forms 
 of organic properties out of nothing, than all the lead- 
 ers in thought during the last generation. It is very 
 questionable as to whether he ever had any idea of ad- 
 vancing the hypothesis other than as a means to a fur- 
 ther end. But on finding that the world accepted, or 
 partially accepted, the same as truth, he naturally ac- 
 quiesced in the decision. 
 
 In the face of the preponderance of evidence he 
 brought to bear in downing his hypothesis, it does not 
 look reasonable that he himself believed in it. He 
 undoubtedly had but one object in view throughout his 
 work, namely, to display the wonders of nature which 
 were revealed to him in the light of his own senses. 
 The wonders, which through his eyes were revealed 
 as working to one end. That end he knew not. The 
 cause he knew not. Throughout his work he repeat- 
 edly confirms that judgment as passed upon him and 
 his works. 
 
 He undoubtedly was a great judge of mankind as 
 well as of all organic life, in the light of the time in 
 which he lived. That is, he observed all their pecu- 
 liarities, habits, modes of life, action and thought. 
 
 250 
 
DARWINISM. 
 
 But cause or law at the base of all this grand purpose 
 was more mysterious than he even acknowledges. But 
 he thoroughly acknowledges lack of knowledge be- 
 yond his observations in habits or structure of beings 
 questioned. These observations lead him to multiply 
 the absurdity of his want of knowledge as to law, by 
 grasping for a means of carrying his reader along 
 through his work. The means was based on the weak- 
 ness, which he knew all too well to be the dominating 
 feature in the personality of each and all of his con- 
 temporaries. He looked for some means which he 
 could place in the foreground, something mysterious, 
 because the life of his time all looked into mystery for 
 knowledge. He continued this mystery in the fore- 
 ground, while displaying a keen knowledge through- 
 out all the work of all the animal and other organic 
 properties as revealed to him by study and observation. 
 He dare not drop the mystery in the face of the period 
 in which he lived, or he would not be able to carry the 
 reader along through his exposition of the peculiari- 
 ties revealed in the working order of organic nature. 
 In consequence we find that the hypothesis was nothing 
 more than a bait for the gullible. It had no meaning 
 to the writer other than a means of carrying out the 
 greater cause; that 'is, displaying the mysteries that 
 were truly mysterious to the writer. He choked the 
 other weaklings with one mystery that they may in- 
 quire into the great mystery which was confronting 
 himself. The why, whence and whither? 
 
 His work may be summed up in a few words, that 
 
 251 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 is, the portion leading to the establishment of the hy- 
 pothesis. First, he never brought any proof to bear 
 other than within a given species, tending to show 
 crossing or change. Pigeons were intermarrying and 
 in consequence bettering the grade. Different families 
 of men intermarrying with each other, and in conse- 
 quence bettering the species. Dogs crossing with 
 dogs, and in consequence bettering the same. Horses 
 crossing and cattle crossing, but in each case crossing 
 with their own species. In all historic periods or 
 geologic periods he could not bring a case to bear 
 where one form of life could combine with another, 
 and after combining become prolific. He proves con- 
 clusively that it did not occur by reviewing all history 
 both earthly and human. 
 
 But while he proves the absurdity of even chance 
 crossings, he brings into play the near resemblance of 
 properties in organic nature, taken as a chain from 
 smaller to higher grades. From the smaller forms 
 linking on close to the next higher grade until the 
 whole reveals one continuous change from bottom to 
 top. One property gradually bordering onto the 
 other. In this he has truly discovered that the whole 
 of nature was made by one law. But the law he knew 
 not, and acknowledges he knew not in his work, while 
 holding the hypothetical object in the foreground as a 
 means of carrying the mysterious all-devouring being 
 onward, by the pabulum he tends to reveal which will 
 assuage its gluttony. 
 
 Should Darwin have actually been convinced of 
 
 252 
 
DARWINISM. 
 
 the truth of the hypothesis which he carried as a sub- 
 ject in his works, then the best we can say for him is 
 that he lost the object of his subject, in his display of 
 knowledge of the natural inclinations of the various 
 organisms which he described. His love of display of 
 the knowledge of their respective characteristics buried 
 the intended object, which he hoped to attain, and in 
 consequence he acquired the end which was not his 
 goal, in the outlining of his works. Or in other words, 
 he deceived himself by leading out to one end and de- 
 riving the opposite. 
 
 The author of this work feels in no way indebted 
 to Darwin for what aid he may be in proving the truth 
 of his deductions, because he never read Darwin's work 
 until he began the chapter entitled "Darwinism," but 
 since the reading of his works he finds that Darwin's 
 researches will be a great aid to the searcher for light 
 on the subject heretofore outlined in this work. Dar- 
 winism being the last chapter written in this work, and 
 no alterations being necessary from the reading and 
 commenting on same. 
 
 Darwin has repeatedly run amuck with problems 
 which he had to confound with the most nonsensical 
 modes of explanation, and in each and all of such prob- 
 lems which turned his blood cold in his veins, are in 
 conformity with the true law of nature. He not being 
 familiar with the fundamental law, while trying to 
 place a false law at the bottom or foundation of nature; 
 and in consequence ran amuck with the true order of 
 nature's work during his researches. Consequently he 
 
 253 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 had to resort to interminable explanations and conjec- 
 tures in order to even make it appear as though there 
 may be a foundation to link onto, so as to draw out into 
 a weak hypothesis. 
 
 The author will recommend the works of Darwin, 
 that is the part pertaining to his researches into ani- 
 mal distribution as well as vegetable distribution 
 throughout the surface of the earth. And while 
 recommending same, will call the reader's notice to the 
 animal and vegetable distribution as encountered by 
 Darwin, and the most difficult problems which he 
 came in contact with conforming with true law. Then 
 he will ask the reader if he can find any place where 
 Darwin was stalled but what will conform with the 
 laws made clear in this work. 
 
 Darwin is to be credited with being a true student 
 of animal life, and a truthful historian when considered 
 within the range of what he has encountered during 
 his studies as to distribution, modes of life and general 
 characteristics of the various orders. But as to the law 
 at the base of the grand work, he was a child laboring 
 in a w r orld of mystery; the further he prosecuted his 
 researches into law the more he multiplied his want of 
 knowledge. 
 
 The law of precipitation of matter within the tem- 
 perature consistent with the mingling into the organic 
 compound which goes toward forming into life, means 
 life in all communities where the temperature becomes 
 manifest in the cooling process. It means life as 
 varied as the change of temperature capable of being 
 
 254 
 
DARWINISM. 
 
 made manifest by the topographical conditions. Where 
 the topographical conditions are such as to bring into 
 life or being, all the varieties, then all forms of life. 
 Of course there is another question that would lessen 
 certain orders of life in communities, that being lack 
 of the mineral properties in the desired quantities. 
 Men of one continent never were in any way connected 
 with the men of another in the making. If there 
 should be any crossing in the different families it must 
 come after one family moving to the domains of the 
 other. The same applies to all forms of life. The 
 English were in no way related to eastern families of 
 men until historic periods, they being native to the 
 soil. The same will apply to all other nations where 
 the topograph^ of the country will conform to the ad- 
 vent of men in the cooling process. Since the historic 
 period they mixed by the entry of other families of 
 men. But the same conditions of temperature were 
 necessary to the advent of men in all localities; and 
 hence they will cross between each other. 
 
 There is one point where Darwin deserves to be 
 remembered throughout the ages, that point being his 
 superceding a false god who had assumed control over 
 mankind. The god which Darwin found enthroned 
 in the fullest of powers over mankind was a false and 
 tyrannical king of the dead ages, who dared to com- 
 mand all men to dare inquire into life, by might of 
 their respective senses. 
 
 Darwin, knowing the weakness of men looking 
 for miracles, gave them a few greater miracles than the 
 
 255 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 great miracle God could posisbly cope with. Darwin 
 put a small worm on the throne, and the mighty worm 
 made millions of great species out of nothing. The 
 former god made man and a few other articles for 
 man's use. Darwin's god displaced the old god, ow- 
 ing to having nothing to work with but himself, a 
 measly worm, and he entangled himself throughout 
 space and time until he worked out millions of great 
 bodies of living, breathing, moving, growing and 
 flowering organisms. All out of nothing. Darwin's 
 god did all these miracles in the light of an advanced 
 scientific world. Men read, they believed and were 
 convinced. They knew the world was cooling and life 
 was growing colder with the earth. They knew that 
 it took more heat to keep a large organic property 
 alive and in motion than it would to create the same 
 action within a small body. They knew that nothing 
 could be made out of nothing. But they immediately 
 fell in line worshiping one miracle when it proved to 
 be greater than the former miracle. 
 
 All men knew, in the light of their own senses, 
 that Darwin's god was just as impossible as the god 
 it displaced, but it was miraculous, and being more 
 miraculous, owing to having a smaller body, and it be- 
 ing the father of the man god, of course in that case the 
 god who sat enthroned could not hold the chair when 
 the worm made him. The worm demanded the chair 
 and the sulky little king who dared to assume the seat 
 moved out. So all men became lovers of the great 
 miraculous god who could make millions of organisms 
 
 256 
 
DARWINISM. 
 
 out of nothing. He not only made all organisms but 
 made the tyrant who sat enthroned for centuries. 
 
 It would be well to call the reader's attention to 
 the chapter on hybrids in Darwin's works, so he may 
 observe how carefully law which is true law will prove 
 itself. That he may observe that nature's law never 
 varies or lies. 
 
 Darwin goes on to show by all his experiments, 
 and that of others who had experimented up until the 
 time of the writing of his work, that there can be a 
 cross between various species. But the offspring is 
 very generally sterile. When not sterile it breeds back 
 to one of the progenitors. Thereby precluding any 
 chance of bringing into being another species which 
 can continue. 
 
 Now, it would be well to call the reader's atten- 
 tion to the fact that his experiments prove conclusively 
 and beyond a reasonable doubt, the law of the con- 
 stant in the forming process as outlined in this work. 
 The constant arrived at between two species being 
 capable of bringing into being a form of life. The 
 form of life being incapable of continuation, owing, to 
 being an intermediate between the lives formed in the 
 cooling process, and therefore having no law of con- 
 tinuation at its foundation. 
 
 Nature having had all the temperatures present 
 in the cooling process, and in consequence brought 
 into being all forms of life capable of pro-creating 
 kind. Nature leaving no void as it had so many means 
 of carrying on its work. Thereby nature left no room 
 
 257 
 
HEAT AND COLD. 
 
 for improvement in the number of procreating di- 
 versities. But the law of constant temperature applied 
 to the plastic property at the foundation of life leaves 
 room for the crossing of species. so as to bring life into 
 being which must be ephermal in its continuation, ow- 
 ing to having no method of procreation other than an 
 illegal union during each generation. Thereby such 
 life is only conditional ; and the conditions must be re- 
 sorted to during the life time of each generation. Such 
 life depends on two different beings each time it comes 
 into existence. If it continues to procreate it does so 
 by reversion to one form of progenitor, and loses all 
 the properties derived from the other. Thereby pre- 
 cluding any chance to add to nature's work. 
 
 258 
 
CONCLUSION. 
 
 Having carried the same law at the foundation to 
 inquiry within the various subjects, and having found 
 that it is equal to the occasion in accounting for every 
 phenomenon. It does not appear reasonable that the 
 reader will doubt the truth of the law being all that 
 the writer claims it to be, especially when you come 
 to consider the various subjects which are, apparently, 
 no way connected with each other, and each of the sub- 
 jects surrounding truth when questioned within the 
 code of inquiry. 
 
 Subjects that the reader would naturally believe 
 to be impossible of solution within any one law; yet 
 they all surrender to the one when questioned w r ithin 
 the true order of its working method revealed to all in 
 the light of their respective senses. 
 
 The law being one in which the inquirer w.ill have 
 to search for a condition in which it will not apply, in- 
 stead of searching for condition on which to carry out 
 a false deduction. The author ventures to say that man 
 cannot find a condition in nature where the law will 
 not apply. More than that, man cannot find any 
 method of action, movement or change capable of be- 
 ing applied by his own handiwork, but what will have 
 to conform to the working law as herein described. 
 He not being able to construct any mechanical contriv- 
 ance of any form but what will have its foundation in 
 the law herein described. 
 
 259 
 
 ;iTY 1 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Introductory 5 
 
 Chapter I The Beginning of Things Earthly 9 
 
 Chapter II Gravity 23 
 
 Chapter III The Revolution of the Earth on its Axis, weighed 
 
 in the Light of Present Conditions of Surface 35 
 
 Chapter IV The Voyage of the Earth around the Sun and its 
 
 Effect upon Climate 41 
 
 Chapter V Ocean Currents 50 
 
 Chapter VI Observations on the Movements of the Tide 56 
 
 Chapter VII Earthquakes 60 
 
 Chapter VIII Cataclysms Their Cause and Effect. Glacial 
 
 Epoch and Geological Confirmation Surveyed 63 
 
 Geological Conditions 67 
 
 Chapter IX Matter, Change of Form, Application of Measure 72 
 
 Time, Measure 79 
 
 Chapter X The Age of Water 80 
 
 Chapter XI Volcanoes 84 
 
 Chapter XII Organic Life in the Beginning, including Man 
 
 and Other Life 85 
 
 Chapter XIII Organic Life and Planetary Conservation 107 
 
 Chapter XIV Man's Place in the Perpetuation of the Planet.. 108 
 
 Chapter XV The Advent of Man and his Development 116 
 
 Chapter XVI Circulation of the Blood 137 
 
 Chapter XVII Second Period of Intellectual Development in 
 
 Man Development of the Stomach Feed for the Wolves 
 
 Clothing 147 
 
 Chapter XVIII The Office of the Brain 152 
 
 Chapter XIX Temperature vs. Intellect 162 
 
Chapter XX Morality 166 
 
 Legend of the Ark 174 
 
 Chapter XXI The God of Three Divine Persons 180 
 
 Chapter XXII Precedent 186 
 
 Chapter XXIII Christ 192 
 
 Chapter XXIV Bird and Animal Life 201 
 
 Chapter XXV Dangers to Human Organism 213 
 
 Chapter XXVI Death 216 
 
 Chapter XXVII Revolution of the Moon Around the Earth 222 
 
 Chapter XXVIII Infinity of Foci, or the Generation of Suns.. 231 
 
 Duration of Suns 235 
 
 Chapter XXIX Conformation of Planets 241 
 
 Duration of Planets 247 
 
 Chapter XXX Darwinism 250 
 
 Conclusion.... . 259